A Dazzling World

Chapters

Hello There, Adagio
Deny or Accept
Consideration
The Last Shot
A Whole New Problem
Can We Be Friends?
Hello Again, Adagio
Becoming a Better Friend
Sunset Over the Beach
A New Low, A New High
The Final Wall
Around Every Corner
Preparation
Unraveled
Rock Bottom
Show Your True Colors
Bonus Chapter I: A Siren's Call
Bonus Chapter II: Friday's Observations
Final Bonus Chapter III: Holding Your Hand

Hello There, Adagio

Author's Note

This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, and mentions of a gun. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

A big thanks to my friend who helped me edit this story and you can check out his work on AO3 here. https://archiveofourown.org/users/H_phone001/pseuds/H_phone001/works and the help of a proofreader named PoisonClaw and here is the profile page! Check out some of the work! https://www.fimfiction.net/user/15386/PoisonClaw

Hello There, Adagio

Prologue

No matter where I go, music seems to be a fundamental core of society. People and ponies alike adore it and value someone’s musical prowess even above their own character or personality. It was one of the ‘talents’ that society valued the most, making it a top position in the world. Once upon a time, I used to have such a gift for song and music, being able to push others to do my will with a single note. It was my paradise and I loved every second of it. At least, until everything was taken away from me. Not only my world, but also my voice? I suppose that just goes to show I was blind to think I was strong enough to take over this world.

Power is one of those parts of life that I can’t live without. It doesn’t matter what others see in this boring little world. I only see the potential for power that I could have grasped. I mean, why else would I be alive today? Being born a siren is a privilege among all creatures and I should be seen as their rightful ruler. It doesn’t matter much anymore, now does it? Without power, there’s not much of a point in living a useless life. I used to be so powerful, but now? I’m just a weaker creature among these ponies…

Actually, they’re people, right? I don’t really care that much, but I suppose all I have left is my intellect. If I can’t even correct myself, why should I exist?

“Dazzle! You’re up!” I suddenly hear a loud and crude voice call my name as the music slowly comes to a halt. The night club is always a great place to meet new people, at least ones that will either drug you or treat you horribly like the assholes they are. I put the empty glass down, swallowing my last shot of whiskey before standing up. My hair could still bounce to the movements of my body and there’s a special shine left to it, compared to everyone else in this world. I suppose that’s the remnants of my past as a siren. Magic still lingering ever so slightly. Walking towards the stage, I only hear the usual whistles and crude remarks about how it would feel to have one night with me. If I still had my magic, I could easily sing a single note and make sure those kinds of people never return here. Or anywhere else on Earth.

Some of these men and women always try to buy me a drink or try to have a friendly chat about what products I use in my hair. At the end of the day, I know that all they want is a single night in bed with me. It gets on my nerves every night, but I can’t say a damn thing. At least I still have whiskey to make me be able to tolerate it, and not crude or cheap whiskey either. It is one of the better beverages that I can tolerate much more than the wide variety of beers offered at the bar. Four Roses Single Barrel. Maybe my sense of taste is failing me, but it isn’t unlike some of the lower wines of Equestria, though I could always be losing my mind. The sweet vanilla taste always lingers on my tongue for a while afterward and lets me soak in one of the only good parts of life left.

Combined with the soft blue lights of the stage, I have an environment where I’m able to practice my singing on these poor saps, while being paid for it. The lights are all on me now and I know the same old routine. Putting on my best sly smile, I pull the microphone toward my lips. “So, you all missed me?” I say in almost a whisper. The usual yelling and swooning of the audience only reaffirm what I said. Of course, there are a couple of drunkards who yell for me to “show the goods”, but security is quickly throwing them out the door. This nightclub isn’t the best in town, but at least they paid well and offered security. I nod my head and music begins to play slowly. Due to those damned girls and their magic, I lost my innate gift at singing a year ago. My voice sounded like a duck that was dying back then, but now my voice is singing at a better note. As much as it pains me to think, I don’t have the best voice in the world. I can argue that I sing better than most club performers today, but that isn’t saying much. I open my mouth and start to sing a small note.

Practicing these songs is certainly no cake walk. If there’s even a chance of gaining my abilities back, I would do anything for that chance. For now, I only have the power to make people swoon over my appearance. I admit it, they are bold to believe I would go for anyone in this low world. Just enjoy my song for you, pests. It’s not going to last anyway, so just let your wallets flow as I practice my power.

The gentle swing of the door to the nightclub catches my attention, but I don’t allow myself to falter in my song. My eyes analyze the front entrance and I see someone walk inside the building. A woman with a sturdy build walks towards the bar. I instantly widen my eyes and my hand begins to grip harder onto the microphone. This woman is dressed in a red gown with flames extending upward from the bottom to her left hip. Her hair has a unique shimmer and her black heels show off the fiery red nail polish that was also used on her hands. I continue my song as well as I can, analyzing the intruder out of the corner of my eye. My mind is beginning to race and I want to stop this god awful song just to get away from here. No… I won’t let her intimidate me out of this performance. Her eyes meet mine for a second or two before she waves at me slightly. I have to resist the urge to grit my teeth and drop the microphone. Despite my happy voice singing out, a well of fire is seemingly lit ablaze inside me. What made you think you should be here?

The applause hits my ears a bit harder than usual, but I don’t seem to hear it this time. My eyes open wider than before and I can feel a pit of rage build up faster in my stomach. This fiery red woman matches the flame I feel in my soul. Why did you of all people have to show up here?! If I could, I would drain every last drop of life from you… She simply smiles at me and waves before taking another sip of her drink. The crowd starts to return to their own business as the music stops. All I can hear now is the faint echo of a night. One that took place a year ago. My mouth turns from a grimace to a smile of rage as I get down from the stage. There she is. The woman who ruined my life and caused me to live like a common bug. And what does she offer in return? A smile…

“Sunset Shimmer…”

Chapter I: Hello there, Adagio

The door swings open in front of me, and I grind my feet into the plush carpet of the back room. It is technically the lounge for all employees of the nightclub, but I use it the most since I am the entertainer here. The smile I forced upon my face is now gone and I can only feel this anger inside me scorch my thoughts. “Why did you have to be here?!” I yell, grabbing at my hair. Before I know it, my hand grabs one of the mugs that was on the shelf near the door and throws it at the wall, breaking a picture of me along with the mug. I slam the door behind me and start to claw at my scalp slightly. “Of course you would be here. Just to haunt me again? Just to rub it in that you fucking won?” Within a moment, I grit my teeth and kick the coffee table over, smashing the old coffee mugs and glass top on the floor. “Why couldn’t you leave me be?!”

I look at the shards of glass on the ground, as a smile comes across my face. Why should I let her break my reality again? It’s just one girl. One I should have no problem scaring away from here… Sunset is always the scared little girl inside since she’s so paranoid about her mistakes catching up with her. I catch my breath slightly as the door opens. My eyes open and I look at the bouncer standing in the doorway. His eyes have a confused tone inside them, observing the newly decorated lounge. “What?” My tone, clearly annoyed, seems to come across since he seems to hesitate telling me the problem.

“Um… Dazzle? I have no idea what happened here, but if you need a break-”

“Get to the point.” Slowly, I clench my fist and grab the back of the lounge chair with the other. “What is the problem?” His eyes look away from me and down the hall outside the lounge before he opens his mouth again.

“The guests are wanting another song. You could take a few minutes, but-”

“The guests can wait!” My voice yells directly at him and I can feel my hate seep into my stare. His rock hard exterior breaks for a moment and he takes a step back. His hand grabs onto the doorknob before he looks outside the lounge again. “Get. Out.”

The door closes quietly and I’m left alone again. My anger comes back to me, feeling the cheap fibers of the lounge chair start to rip beneath my nails. A heavy sigh comes out of my mouth as I push the chair over and turn towards the lounge’s many shelves aligned next to the jukebox. My eyes scour the shelves in search of a single bottle, but they are all covered in papers and song albums. One shelf has a revolver laying on it next to a water bottle. This surprising twist of events is initially ignored, but my mind thought about it for a few minutes. It is probably one of the bouncer’s weapons and it was left here by mistake. Though I can’t be sure. Who knows, maybe I will need it sometime?

I grab the gun, sliding it into my purse, and continue my search quietly. Finally, there it is. I grab the bottle and I grin. “You want to confront me, Shimmer? Then let’s have a talk already.” I take a big sip of the whiskey and wipe my lips with the back of my hand. Throwing the bottle back against the wall, I turn my back to the rest of the lounge. The door opens slightly and I hear music outside the confines of this room. Let’s do this.

=================================

The night is still young, but there is no reason to doddle around the nightclub tonight. Usually, I would sing a couple more songs for the patrons of the club, but now I can’t due to this woman sitting in front of me. She is the reason that my stomach has a lump building inside of it. There she sits in front of me, with the annoying innocent look plastered across her face. I sigh in irritation as I rest my arm on the bar, grabbing my glass again. Sitting about three feet away from Sunset Shimmer makes the rage I feel increase throughout my body. Taking a sip of my drink makes it easier to deal with the emotions I’m currently going through with right now, but it would still be better for both of us if I just ask her what she wants so that she can go back to bed tonight and I don’t get arrested on a murder charge.

Her eyes are focused on her own drink as she adjusts her posture in her seat. Her fingers touch the rim of the glass and she chuckles a little before looking toward me. “I suppose this is odd for you, huh, Adagio?” Her sweet voice says in her typically innocent tone. Her slight chuckle annoys me to no end. You didn’t expect this to be “odd” for me? Her seat makes a sound as it turns toward me. Her legs are crossed and her eyes meet mine. My gaze never leaves hers, whereas she breaks eye contact multiple times. Anger searing in my mind, of course I would be staring at her. Does this make her uncomfortable?

Sunset lets out a small sigh before taking the last sip of her drink, closing her eyes and nodding. “I take your silence as a yes, huh? I sorta figured you wouldn’t want to see me again.” Her eyes avert my gaze and she looks down at the bar. “I suppose I didn’t want to see you either, but… I guess I have to? I’m trying to do what I can to help others, but I have no idea why I felt like I needed to come here.” Help everyone you can, huh? Real typical. You always hold too much grief against your past; that’s why I was stronger than you.

“Let’s just get this out of the way.” My eyes look right into hers as I take a deep breath. “What is it you could possibly want from me, Shimmer? Do you want a sob story about how I was wrong? Oh, wait, maybe you want to hear me say ‘I forgive you’, right? I mean, that is what you’ve been looking for ever since I met you.” I begin to laugh at how pitiful she is, and how I’m still superior to her. “How boring do you have to be? You’re always so predictable, crawling here for my forgiveness. That or wanting to hear me apologize.” Sunset’s eyes dart towards mine with a sense of anger behind them, making me stop laughing for a moment. She stands up from her seat and brushes off her dress with a frown.

“No, Adagio. I don’t want forgiveness from you. I may admire how easily you are able to bring people together, but I can’t be sympathetic with someone who’s hurt so many people.” She turns away from me as I laugh again, trying to comprehend just what in the hell she wanted. “I’m only saying that I made a promise to help those I can in any way possible. I figured it would be worth it to talk to you if I could tell you just one thing.” The way Sunset’s body stands there makes me feel like she has no qualms with the world anymore. Despite the fact that she’s still as predictable as always, she’s finally accepted herself. You certainly have come a long way, Shimmer.

“Well, then spit it out and leave, okay? I think this meeting is already running thin on me and I’d prefer to not destroy your ego any more than I already have.” I sip from my glass again while keeping my eyes on Sunset. Her mind seems to be thinking of what to say as she slips the bartender a twenty.

“From this meeting, I can already tell you’re the same despicable person you’ve always been, Adagio…” Our eyes meet and she gives me her innocent smile once again. “Stop looking for ways to manipulate others. Stop looking for the power you lost. Life is more than how to step on others. Maybe you won’t believe this, but you can be happy too, Adagio.”

Something about her eyes tell me she’s serious. This whole message about ‘being happy.’ I can’t hold myself back from erupting into laughter. “Seriously?! Me? Being happy? Oh, Shimmer, I was happy~” I say in a small whisper, setting my glass back down on the bar. “Perhaps you forgot, but you took it away. For ONCE in a long time, I was happy. Gaining that power back was the greatest part of this dull life in this world of people.” My smile fades away as the dull nightclub lights lit up half of our faces. “Happiness is a possibility. One that’s left my life as you can see. So, if you’re done telling me about your…” My fingers raise in the air and make quotes. “‘Power of friendship’, then let’s just go our separate ways again. Truly, I never want to see you again.” I turn my chair and start to stand up before I feel Sunset’s hand grab my shoulder. “What are you-”

“It’s not some vague promise. I thought power was the only thing in the world too. I thought love and friendship was a hoax, but… I found it. And if I can turn my life around, so can a siren.” Her eyes gently search the room before they meet mine again. “Especially a lone siren.”

I rip my arm out of her grasp and stare at her with hate consuming me from the inside. Every instinct in my body told me to get rid of her. To clean her stain off my life. But even if I tried, it wouldn’t remove the past. And I would have to suffer the consequences of this world’s justice system. “What in the hell makes you think I’m alone?” I barely mutter out, knowing she was correct about her observation. Aria and Sonata… They used to stick by me. We were the only family we had, but after we were defeated, I suppose I went too far. I told them my plans for possibly regaining our power, but they didn’t agree with me. Aria thought it would be best to try and find a way to repair our gems, and Sonata wanted to accept her new life as a mortal girl. I pushed them on the issue back then and it only resulted in making us go our separate ways.

“Sonata wouldn’t be seen without you or Aria unless something happened. Even if they didn’t work here, she would come and support you, no matter what. What happened to your friends, Adagio-”

“Will you shut up?!” I yell in her face, wanting to slap her for the remark. Again, everyone’s eyes center on me and my face flusters. “I um…” Before I let myself get even more embarrassed, I sit back down in my seat. Apparently, I stood up instinctively because of my outburst. If my body moves instinctively, I may actually have to hold myself back from attacking her in the future. In the future? Let’s hope not. If I never see her again, it would be too soon.

Sunset sits in her chair again and tries to look me in the eyes, giving me her innocent appeal again. “I’m sorry. If that’s a sore subject for you, I shouldn’t have mentioned it.” Her hand tries to grab mine in an attempt to comfort me, but I pull away instantly. My eyes stared into hers and I could feel my anger rise. Why would you try to comfort me? You’re nothing to me.

“You’ve said your advice, Shimmer. Now, tell me. Why do you persist in staying here in my presence?” I laugh slightly and kick my feet up on the bar. “You’re still such a dog, trying to be good to everyone. If you haven’t figured it out, you’re like a worm to me, Shimmer. So, why don’t you be a good lil doggie and run back home to your friends?” My laugh seems to anger her, showing me a look of disappointment and frustration. Finally, she stands up and grabs her bag.

“You’re so selfish, Adagio. One day, your deeds will catch up with you and you’ll realize you were wrong.” I can’t help but laugh harder at this statement. “I wish I could have-”

“Fixed me?! God, you’re so stupid, Shimmer!” I exclaim while holding my aching gut. I still couldn’t stop my laughter, but god, this is hilarious. Suddenly, a sharp pain zips throughout my cheek and into my forehead, knocking me back. My head hits the floor, pain going through the back of my skull. I open my eyes as quickly as I can. What the hell happened?

There, Sunset stands above my body with her hand raised in the air, her face as shocked as mine. I gently cupped the cheek that she struck. Did she seriously just hit me…? What? Did I do it? Despite my confusion, Sunset stares into my eyes before turning around toward the front door. “I’m sorry,” is all she said before walking out that dark doorway.

Deny or Accept

Author's Note

After her meeting with Sunset Shimmer, Adagio Dazzle walks home from her job at the nightclub, accompanied only by the regret of the past and her thoughts of the future. Little does she know, her life is about to be spun upside down and her outlook on life will forever change.

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

This story was edited by H_phone001 on AO3 and you can check out his work here!
https://archiveofourown.org/users/H_phone001/pseuds/H_phone001/works
Also check out PoisonClaw's profile for proofreading and editing my work as well!
https://www.fimfiction.net/user/15386/PoisonClaw

Deny or Accept

Chapter II: Deny or Accept

The night’s cold winds hit me harder than I expected at first. It’s a cold and snowy night that tends to clear the streets of cars and ponies, other than the ones that have to be there. People. I need to correct that mistake. If not for my sanity, for my intellect. My hand comes to my head, gently rubbing my forehead. My intellect is all I have left after all. Around this time, the shining decorations are being hung up in shop windows and the usual charity workers ring their bells outside of popular places in town. Of course, they’re in bright Santa Claus outfits most of the time. You can almost feel sorry for these suck ups, trying to spread charity in the bitter cold, but I feel like laughing instead. Perhaps it is the corniness of Hearth’s Warming or the bright colors, but it is one of the few things that reminds me of Equestria. No. Wait. It’s Christmas. Hearth’s Warming and Christmas are so similar that I’m bound to mistake them. At least, that’s what I try to tell myself.

As I walk down a particular sidewalk, I see posters strung up on a lamp post. They weren’t in order, or even aligned along the post, but they had flashy colors and designs on them. Taking a closer look, I finally realize what they say and recoil in disgust. Of course these posters have the typical “Give the gift of Christmas!” and such. They always use the oldest lines in the book, when trying to sell their holiday products. One of them, advertising charity events at the Hooves Homeless Shelter, even said ”Make your life a happy one by helping those in need.” It is all one big scam. Ponies helping each other to have happy holidays and a good life. Some deal that is.

People. I keep making that mistake. Knowing my luck, this stupid species would end up changing their name right as I get used to calling them people. Either way, it still makes me want to vomit when I read this sappy stuff. I’ve seen too much of it in my life. If I had my powers, I could make everyone forget about this holiday. Alas, no such luck.

The sidewalk has a thin layer of ice formed over it, making it hard to grip onto the ice with my dollar store boots, though I suppose that comes with the territory. When someone shops at a dollar store, they should expect cheap materials. My arms shiver slightly due to the cold. I wish I still had scales. Then maybe I’d have some protection over this unforgivable frost. Before I could think more about the cold or about how sappy those posters are, a man stops me in my tracks.

“Hello, Miss! Would you care for a sample of homemade eggnog?” This man isn’t technically new to the neighborhood and I have already gotten tired of his act. Every week, he has a new product to sell. Trying to make his way in the world I suppose? Either way, I don’t care for it.

“Save it. I’ve already heard your bullshit. Move along.” I move around him roughly as he follows me.

“But it’s all homemade materials too! And organic! It isn’t made with dairy products and-” Before he’s able to finish, I stare into his eyes and grab the glass of eggnog he was holding, only to throw it down to the ground a second later.

“I said save it! Just go back to your tiresome routine and leave me out of your useless life, okay, pest?” Turning back around, I walk forward, leaving him to clean up the pieces. His face told me that he finally understood, among other things. He isn’t the only one who tries to sell me things, but he’s by far the most annoying. I guarantee that even after I yelled at him, he will be back with another product in the next couple of days. If I could, I would move far away from here. This neighborhood seems to drag you in and never let you out again, with drugs and alcohol affecting the residents. At least I’m not addicted to both of those, but it would still be nice to have a drink right about now.

=============================

The air starts to get colder now. I suppose it makes sense due to the time. Almost everything is worse at two in the morning. The cold air seems to sting my now red cheek and I sigh, gritting my teeth. Why did she have to come see me today? I was completely fine before she showed up, but now I have to deal with the hate for her again. Not only that, but she hit me. Who does she think she is? Storming into my life and trying to convince me that I need happiness or such. I don’t need friends. I don’t want the life she has.

Sunset is always trying to get in the way, either to prevent the actions of others or to help someone else have a ‘good’ life. It’s funny considering that she isn’t exactly the best person either. Hypocritical almost. I never asked for her help, but she still tries nonetheless. It’s one of the things that makes my blood boil. The fact that she thinks she’s better than me. If it wasn’t for her, the friends she loves so much would have been long gone by now and I could be at the top of the world, but here I am, working like a mortal to earn end’s meet.

As I walk across the icy sidewalk, some of the decorations begin to turn off and the lights of the stores have already gone dim in the windows. I suppose it isn’t abnormal, but it still puts me on edge every night it happens. I often have to walk home in the middle of the night, though the cold is a new obstacle. The one store that stays open all hours of the day around here is Halo Bakery. Obviously, it has a bunch of angel decorations, but the main attraction is that one could go get pastries in the middle of the night. Assuming they have the money for it.

I usually have to walk past Halo Bakery to get home, and it never fails to annoy me. Walking alongside the windows tonight, I see there’s three or four cookies that have christmas themed frosting. There’s also the typical sugar cookies and brownies. But then there’s the “golden goose” of the shop. At least in my eyes. Sitting on the far left of the second shelf in the window is the treat that haunts me every night. A cherry cheesecake slice is easily the best food in this mortal world, but I’ve only tasted it a couple of times in my human life. I suppose it’s easy for someone to go into the shop and buy a slice, sit down and enjoy its taste. Though, with my income, I’m not sure I could afford it. I don’t necessarily have a bad wage, but it’s just enough to get me by with my bills. Nonetheless, this cheesecake slice makes me stop at the window each night. I should just keep walking, though, it’s hard to look away at times.

I start to feel my saliva collect and try to drip out of my mouth, causing me to wipe it away instantly. Damn it. Just keep walking, Adagio. Look away. My feet take a couple steps, before my stomach growls. I have bread at home, so it’s not going to matter much anyway. Though, seeing the few happy people inside the bakery makes me sick. Enjoying their treats and eating them too, I suppose it really gets to a siren.

Swiftly, I walk around the bakery and walk down the sidewalk into a street with no lights on. Like it or not, the apartment complex I live at doesn’t have basic security features like street lights. “Great,” I sigh, hearing the usual running of strays. They probably run away from the sounds of my footsteps, but the sounds in general meant that someone hadn’t locked the gate and I would hear their cries for the rest of the night. I groan for a moment and shiver from the cold again. It is usually about a 150 foot walk from the gate of the complex to my own apartment. Even if my muscle memory helps, it may take a bit of walking around to find the right door, given how dark it is outside.

Maybe it’s just the fact that Sunset visited me at my workplace, but something feels off about this whole day. I could just be letting my hate get to me and color my whole perception of the usual walk home, but it still causes me to stay as close to the buildings as I can when I walk. Usually, there are no sounds for this walk other than perhaps police sirens in the distance, but tonight, I hear something… The hairs on the back of my neck stand up as I hear running footsteps behind me. The steps are rapid and out of sync with one another, but before I can turn around, a rush of pain surges through the back of my head. Did something just… hit me? My vision starts to turn to black as I fall to my knees. No. I have to stay conscious. What just happened…?

===================================

Sweet Celestia… My head is pounding. I can’t seem to hear anything. Did I drink too much? Or maybe take too much Tylenol? Though, wherever I’m laying feels cold and hard. I slowly let out a couple of groans before opening my eyes. Apparently, I’m lying face down on the sidewalk with nothing but ice touching my skin. The freezing ice burns my skin or at least feels like it. I can’t help but groan slightly to myself. What happened? Dragging my hands to my sides, I feel for any sturdy enough places on the ground to push myself up from the ridged ice. I think I was walking home, right…? Maybe I… Wait. My hand slowly lifts up to my hair and feels it, running the strands in between my fingers. My hair has the same hard texture when you pour a sugary drink in your hair and let it dry or if you just got back home from a long day at the pool. I… I think I was hit? My mind still feels fuzzy, but I finally pull my face off the ice and open my eyes fully. The reflection I see in the ice makes me jump slightly, gasping quietly.

My face stares back into my own from the reflection in the ice and I immediately see a couple of things wrong. Underneath my nose and on my upper lip is a lot of dried blood, but the second issue is that my left cheek had quite a bit of swelling on it. Most of the nightclub patrons wouldn’t like to see me like this. Why am I even thinking about my job? Clearly, my face is injured and I’m worried about my job?

It seems like I probably fell on my face from… being hit on the head? I try to shake my head slightly, only causing the migraine I have to hurt more. Fortunately, my hearing is starting to come back and my clothes don’t seem to be ripped or in any disarray. My purse, on the other hand, is on the ground with its contents scattered across the sidewalk around five feet away from me. Slowly, I stand up, supporting my body by holding onto the hood of the nearest car. Again, my reflection shows up on the car’s hood, showing how my face’s injuries looked after probably hours in the cold. I grit my teeth and hit the hood of the car slightly, not making any sort of dent. Of course it happens to me. I’ve only ever been robbed once, but it was my apartment that had been ransacked. Now, looking at the contents on the ground, my phone and the few tips I had gotten that night are gone. It’s surprising that the damned gun is still here, considering that it’s probably worth more than the phone I had. Why does this happen to me? I could have prevented this if I only had my power back…

My grip on the car’s hood slips and I fall down on it, scraping my arm in the process. It doesn’t matter anymore. These stupid injuries I get. Nothing matters. My job, my apartment, my phone, a damn cheesecake… My life…

No matter how hard I try to hold them back, I start to feel tears welling up in my eyes. If I’ve lost practically everything else, I might as well also lose the little dignity I have left by crying in public. Crying itself is despicable. A siren needs to hold her head high and make those under her bow down. But here I am, crying on the hood of a car in the middle of the night. Maybe it’s all not worth a damn. I mean, if this is how I’m supposed to live, then what is the point? There is no point…

Gently, I wipe the tears off my face, still stinging my left cheek slightly. At this point, my legs hurt from the constant cold concrete and kneeling in front of a car. This has to be the worst day I’ve had… ever…? Clearly, it’s even more disgusting that I, a siren, let myself cry over this. My snivels continue, no matter how hard I’m trying to stop them. I open my eyes for the first time in what felt like ages, my tears blurring my vision. The first thing I can make out, though, is that gun I took from the nightclub. Maybe… Maybe I’m right. Maybe life isn’t worth it anymore. A siren should be able to demand anything she desires. I have clearly failed at everything a siren should be, so what’s the point, Adagio?

With tears still streaming down my face, I crawl over to the revolver on the ground. I pick it up slowly and look at its design, inspecting for any ammunition it may have. Two bullets. My reflection in the revolver’s shiny exterior shows up much clearer than the ice that previously showed my condition. It’s shameful to see the face staring back at mine, seeing the once beautiful siren who ruled over Equestria is now just a bruised and broken shell. All those dreams of being the top of all living creatures are now buried in my mind. My only friends left me. No… I am the one who pushed them away. I’ve let my heart freeze and it’s only my fault that I’ve failed so miserably at this chance for life. How can everyone else be so happy?

My fingers rub the cold and smooth exterior of the revolver, rubbing the dirt off. Maybe my mind hopes to see a better reality this time around, but it remains the same as before. My fingers instantly spin the revolver’s cylinder, stopping it at a random socket. Moving the gun up to my mouth, I positioned the tip of the barrel up against the roof of my mouth. With everything that’s happened so far, I deserve this, don’t I? Maybe my life has been pre determined to lose and the finish line should come short. No matter how hard I try to stop, the tears won’t stop flowing and I can only hear my own sniffles now. The night is so quiet. Would this gunshot be the only noise all night? Would it even change anyone’s daily routine…?

No, it wouldn’t. No one would be affected. No one would miss me. I’m powerless, but worst of all, I’m alone. I really lost everything because of my own actions and now life keeps kicking me down. I am not only a failure of a siren, I’m worthless.

I pull the trigger.

==================================

The sound of laughter and mild chatter fills the air of the bakery, slowly turning into arguing and angry yelling. The gem around my neck glows a mild red as it always has, but I slowly sigh from the small energy boost. Again, it’s only like an appetizer. My fingers grip the gem loosely and I look up at the only other sirens I know. Sonata is burying her face into tacos as usual and Aria looks pretty annoyed. Again, nothing is out of the ordinary, at least, for this world. It isn’t a comfortable living situation, but we’ve gotten by easier than I expected at first.

The problem is that these people have so little magical potential or energy. The only thing I can say about these creatures is that they seem to be mildly intelligent enough to understand speech and concepts. Though, it could always be my imagination that they’re not complete morons. If we could get just a little more magical power, then everyone here would have to bow to our whims. Perhaps, we could even gain enough magic to go back to Equestria and throw Princess Celestia off of her throne.

“Adagio,” Aria says sharply to me, clearly annoyed. It snaps me out of my daydream of ruling Equestria, unfortunately.

“What, Aria?” I respond in an equally annoyed tone to her, taking a bite of my cherry cheesecake. Out of everything these creatures have made in this world, cherry cheesecake is possibly the only good thing. I have no idea if this treat is also in Equestria, but if it is, I regret not trying it earlier in my life. All these centuries, I could have made everyone submit while eating this delight. I would make ponies make them for me whenever I wish. That would be the dream.

“When are we going to leave this dump? I’m bored. Besides, we’ve already drained everyone here.” Her eyes avert mine and opt to look at the trees outside the bakery. Her hand plays with one of her twin ponytails, entertaining herself in any way she can.

“Can’t you see I’m eating?” I ask with a heavy tone to my voice. Perhaps if I annoy her enough, she will leave me alone for once. She instantly laughs at my statement and looks at me in disbelief.

“You? You like this mortal food? I know Sonata can’t take her mouth away from tacos or whatever, but you like it too? Jeez, we can easily survive by absorbing everyone else’s magic.” Her hand grabs the menu and throws it in my face with just the flick of her wrist. “Look at this! It’s all a bunch of crap, Adagio.” Her laughter continues as my grimace only grows.

I have to hold back the urge to yell at Aria, but my emotions are still shown on my face. Grabbing the menu myself, I slam it on the table and stare at Aria with anger in my eyes. “I’ll have you know that this delicacy is one of the only things I still enjoy out of life. It’s about equal to our magic in terms of importance to me and I will take my time enjoying it, Aria. If you don’t like that, then you can go outside. Got it?” Sonata’s eyes look up from her many tacos and darts between the two of us, clearly confused.

“Do you guys want a taco? I think it could help you feel better! Or or! I could go find some candy for you all?” Aria grunts annoyingly and stands up from the table, giving us both an angry look.

“Whatever. I’ll be outside if you two need me.” Aria quickly walks away from the table, just short of stomping on the ground, walking past the arguing patrons of the store and seemingly slamming the door. Though, the door is far enough away that the sound couldn’t be heard over the customers. I sigh happily, finally able to relax and eat my treat, until Sonata stares at me. Sonata’s curious eyes make it seem like she has a question or two to ask me, or she wants to know if she could do anything to help me feel better. Whichever of the two, it annoys me.

“What?” I take a bite out of my cake, savoring the taste before looking at her again.

“I um… I think we’re all annoyed about being booted from Equestria. But don’t worry! I’m sure we can gain our magic back and we can all be happy together.” She smiles widely to me, taking yet another bite of a taco. “So, how about you apologize to Aria and we-”

“Can you please shut up? For once in your life?” I ask starkly and interrupting her sentence. Just when I think I got rid of one annoyance, I have to deal with another. “Just once, let me enjoy a time where I don’t have to hear your mindless prattle and Aria’s constant complaints.” I look away from her and resume eating my cake. Hopefully, she will listen to me and stay quiet for a while. Sonata looks away from me for a moment before she puts her taco back down on the table and stands up, her head drooped down. Quietly, she walks the same path that Aria had taken a few moments before past the other patrons of the store. I’ll probably have to apologize to her at some point, but right now it doesn’t matter. I hardly ever have time without the two of them and I cherish the time to think to myself. It’s as close as I can get to my previous power. Gently, I take another bite of the cherry cheesecake.

===================================

The gun’s hammer hits back into its original place and the trigger clicks back. I can feel the night’s cold breeze brush against my face, cooling the tears. As I pull the gun’s barrel out of my mouth, I can’t help but cry even harder than before. With two bullets, it is a one third chance that it would fire. I suppose my actions are always going to disappoint me.

Slowly, I try to wipe away my own tears, pushing myself up onto my feet with my other hand. I still want to pull the trigger again. Maybe I should test my luck. Though, is it really lucky to live as a worthless failure…? Gently, I lean down and pick up the scattered contents of my purse, seeing the slight blood on the ground where I was lying earlier. I wish I could live a better life. After organizing my purse, I put the revolver inside and wipe down my face one more time. I can’t tell what time of the night it is, but it is surely much later than I want it to be. If death is a relief from life, maybe I am being punished even more by failing that stupid shot. The worst part is that my last thoughts before pulling that trigger are the ones of me treating my only friends badly. They left me for a reason and I finally understand it.

I take my first few steps in what feels like days down the sidewalk. It’s probably because I was hit in the back of the head, but it is still annoying, trying to walk home tired. At least, the only home I can actually call my own. Everything is so cold tonight. Not just the physical weather, but the actions of everyone around me. The only people who like me are the customers at the nightclub and that is just superficial. If I had my power, I could be happy. I could be happy in life. I just want to be happy…

“You can be happy too, Adagio.” My feet quickly stop moving as I hear that line again, in the back of my head. Sunset came to see me, of her own free will and told me that. The person who ruined my life told me that. How dare she… treat me with kindness? Why would she do that…? She’s the only person who tried to be nice to me… What did she gain?

My eyes look up at the moon as I think about my visit with Sunset. My life is just going downhill steadily. Nothing is changing for the better and even I can realize that most of it is my fault. Maybe… Maybe Sunset is right.

Consideration

Author's Note

The cold night has left an impact on Adagio's mind, imprinting the words Sunset told her back in the nightclub. As Adagio ends off the night, her fears come to reality and she realizes that she only has two choices. Heed Sunset's words or let her life drift further into the darkness. Will she make the right choice? Or will she be kicked even further down?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, and mentions of a snake. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Consideration

Chapter III: Consideration

The drenched wash cloth feels cold against my face, but it still stings when it presses against my left cheek and nose. I guess that’s a bit of irony from the world, isn’t it? It turns out that the texture on the back of my head was dried blood, but it seems that I’m not cut too badly. At least, I think so. Applying a disinfectant to the back of my head gently, I can’t help but grimace at the constant stings of pain. It’s pretty disheartening, to look in the cracked mirror and see the injuries all over me. Or, more specifically, to my face. A siren’s goal is to conquer and make those below her kneel. At least, that’s happiness, right? But here I am, battered and shown that just as easily as I can gain power, my hubris can take it away.

“Is there really only one way to be happy?” I say to my reflection, almost expecting an answer. To me, there’s only been one way to be happy in this world. That method has been taken away from me and I suppose I deserve it. After all that’s happened, it feels like life has no meaning anymore. If I can’t be happy, then what is the point in breathing?

My hand grabs the cotton swabs and gently wipes away the remaining blood on my upper lip and under my nose. One thing can’t seem to leave my mind though. That damn thing Sunset told me… She tried to tell me that I can be happy too, but in what way? I sigh and open the file cabinet, grabbing a pill container and swallowing two headache relievers. Why am I even considering her advice? If anything, she’s the one that would try to ruin my life even more than she already has, right? It just feels too… skeptical to try and believe in her. My eyes look back down to the counter after drinking some water, focusing on my purse. The handle of the revolver pokes out a bit from the purse and a part of it shines. I avert my eyes almost immediately after, trying to keep my composure in front of my own reflection.

Sunset’s words can’t seem to leave my mind. I guess it’s because I’ve run out of options so far, other than the one in my purse or her advice. It’s awfully ironic that her words are the ones that I think about, considering the fact that she ruined me. I hate her. I hate what she did to me. But… when it comes down to it, she is the only one who wants to help. She tries to give me advice about life out of her own free time. I almost hate her more for that. She always has to be the hero, right? To try and redeem herself.

It still feels like a lie to believe I can be happy without power. I’ve never felt that way before and it pretty much goes against my own nature as a siren. Looking back at my purse, my mouth tilts into a frown and I push the bag away from me. It would be the honorable thing to do if I pulled that trigger again, right? To exit this world with the last bit of dignity to my name. But is it wrong of me to want to be happy..? A heavy sigh exits my lips as I slump against the bathroom wall, sliding down until I am sitting on the floor. Maybe honor and dignity aren’t existent anymore. If I’ve already failed this badly, maybe I should go ahead and try my hand at being happy in other ways. I mean, if it fails, I could always go back to that option…

I gently rest my head against my knees and run my fingers through my hair, trying to think about my life and the situation I’ve been put in. My life will only keep going downhill if I don’t change anything, but there’s still the chance that being happy in other ways is impossible for me. I’ve clearly lost my own power and there’s little to no hope of ever getting it back. Think, Adagio. Think. If there’s a chance at being happy in life without power, is it worth it…?

Slowly, I extend my hand out in the air and grab onto nothing, acting like I am shaking another person’s hand. “You win, Sunset. I’ll try your dumb advice.”

================================

Music begins to play loudly into my ears, echoing around the room. Opening my eyes, I groan loudly and harshly press the button on top of my alarm. The flat pillow that I rest my head on isn’t particularly the softest pillow I’ve ever had. It’s actually pretty rough when it comes to quality, which didn’t help my awfully bruised cheek. It’s even more annoying to hear those birds outside, singing out that the morning is here. If I could, I would call into work and say that I’m sick, but with my phone missing, that is easier said than done.

I push my skinny arms against the bed and prop myself up on my knees. Honestly, I can’t remember when my arms got skinnier. Maybe they always were? I’m not sure. At least they don’t look like a skeleton’s arms. I push my legs off the ledge of the bed and inspect them slightly. Everyone told me my legs are stunning, and visually, they are. From the thighs down, they looked like a model’s legs. I even make sure to paint my toenails and fingernails to appeal to the audience. But my thighs… They look alright from a distance. My right thigh has four or five small little lines, all parallel to each other. They’re not noticeable from a distance or if I have leggings on, but it is still a bit shameful to have them, considering how I should be beautiful in all ways. It only happened after Sonata and Aria left, but it turns out I’m too much of a coward to continue. So much for the strong Adagio.

I brush my hand through my hair and stand up from the one person bed. I agreed last night to take on Sunset’s advice somehow. Even if I don’t believe in it, it is better to live a happy and useless life than a sad and worthless one. Maybe that’s disrespectful as a siren. Like I should care anymore. I don’t have much left of my life, so damn it all.

The problem is that I don’t know how to approach Sunset’s words. It’s odd to even consider that Sunset, of all people, may be right in some form, but if she’s wrong, I can always take the second option. I shake my head and look around my room for clean clothes to wear. I don’t really have pajamas, so it's preferred that I dress myself quickly to avoid the cold. I guess the heater turned off again last night. The worst part about it is that the landlord refuses to fix it themselves.

As I change from my night shirt into a purple shirt with long sleeves and black beads in the shape of a diamond on the chest, I try to think about what I could try to do to “be happy” without power. What do ponies usually do to have a boring little life? People. They’re people, Adagio. I breathe in and out and wince as I pull my jeans on. I guess my calves still hurt from all the walking I had to do last night.

“Usually, people seem to… enjoy hobbies?” I say to myself, raising my eyebrow at the thought. It’s a confusing thing to be honest. “What sort of hobbies would Adagio enjoy?” The question is asked in a satirical tone, rolling my eyes slightly. “Power and cherry cheesecake. One of those is gone and the other is too expensive.” Pulling on my black socks, I push my feet into the second pair of boots I have owned ever since before Canterlot High. They are still pretty sturdy, surprisingly. At least they’re better than the dollar store boots. “Maybe decorating? I did create this shirt,” I say, admiring the bead work I did about a year and a half ago. Although, decorating still costs money I don’t have. Think, Adagio. Think.

“People like to… help each other. Right…?” A memory of the posters on the lamp post from last night comes to me pretty clearly. Yeah, people seem to be happy from helping each other in any way they can. I suppose it’s the only purpose of their small lives. “‘Make your life a happy one by helping those in need’, right? I think that’s what one of those papers said.” I wrap a scarf around my neck and walk out the door of my bedroom. Outside my bedroom is a small hallway where the bathroom is to the right and a storage closet is to my left. The heater also happened to be in this storage closet, right behind the wall next to the door. I sigh, and the corners of my mouth tilt downward before I thump the wall with my forearm as I walk past it. Instantly, the heater comes back on, taking about five seconds to turn the fire on and heating the air.

I walk out of the hallway to my small living room. All I have in this room is a coffee table, a sofa, and an armchair. It isn’t the best in the world, and I would definitely have more furniture in here if I could, but with my salary and the space, this is all that is allowed. To the right of the living room is a kitchen so small that only one person can be in there at a time, practically. To the left is the front door, decorated with only a small letter holder to catch any mail that comes through. My eyes widen slightly as I see two envelopes in the letter holder, one blue and one pink. So, they sent another postcard.

Walking to the front door, I open it and ignore the envelopes for now. They can wait until I get back home. Locking the door behind me, I smell the air and let out a small sigh of relief. Now, helping. That’s as good of a start as any, I suppose. That means I might as well find that poster. You better be right, Sunset.

==============================================

Unlike at night, people are bustling around the streets and sidewalks, going about their daily lives. Perhaps more than usual with the holidays approaching. Everyone says “Merry Christmas!” to each other, assuming that everyone has someone to spend the holidays with. Some people are just losers with no friends or family who care about them. And then there are… loners, like me.

Retracing my way home from last night, I end up having to pass by Halo Bakery again. I can’t resist looking in the window once more at that treat from another world. Some may even say the heavens if they believe in that sort of thing. It’s cherry topping drips down the sides, evenly covering most of the cheesecake slice. The crust itself looks expertly made. I can’t help but admire the craftsmanship. But, as quickly as I find myself hungry for the slice, a hand removes the cherry delight from the window of the store. I blink slightly, looking up confused and see a woman and her two children buying the slice of cheesecake, as well as other treats. My stomach growls and I start to feel anger build inside of me, but I guess another part of me feels… sad.

I take a couple steps away from the store quickly. Maybe it’s a good thing. I mean, if they don’t replace that slice, I can finally walk home in peace every night. At least, in peace from that delicacy. Without realizing it, my hands start to search my empty pockets, causing me to breathe in heavily when I feel nothing. Of course it’s normal for me to not have the money to buy it. Or anything else in that shop. I should have made myself a sandwich before leaving the apartment. A sandwich of bread and peanut butter… Yeah, I doubt that could compare to the taste of a cherry cheesecake. I chuckle slightly to myself. I doubt anything could compare.

I keep walking away from the bakery, down the street I had first seen that flier. Maybe it’s still there. Though, it still fills me with disgust to think about trying to help these people have better lives. Huh. I finally called them people. I guess I just jinxed myself, but still. Finally correcting myself proves that I still have my intellect. I guess it’s a proud little moment, but it fades just as quickly. I shake my head slightly and see the lamp post from before just ahead of me. Thinking of what I am about to do, I can’t help but sigh heavily. Maybe I am wrong. What if this is all just one big scam? My hand shakes slightly in my pocket, but I try to calm my nerves.

“Come on, Adagio. You said so yourself. It’s worth a try. To be… happy instead of powerful.” Walking up to the lamp post, I look at the fliers that are still left hanging. One of them is the one I saw last night for Hooves Homeless Shelter. Perfect. My hand hesitates to grab the paper at first, but when I grab it, I finally see the address of the shelter. The location on the map is a bit fuzzy, but it seems to be just outside of town. I rub my forehead with my fingers slightly, trying to massage the headache away. Gritting my teeth, I start to walk south of the bakery. It seems this walk is going to be a long one. Of course they have to be outside of town. I can already feel the future blisters on my feet from this trip. Out of all days, I just had to follow Sunset’s advice today, huh?

================================

The breeze brushes my hair out of my face as I walk down a gravel road. Every couple of minutes, I think about turning back and going home. Holding the flier, I have to keep reminding myself to walk forward. “Remember, Adagio… If this doesn’t work, you can always take the second option,” I say to myself, looking down at my purse. I groan slightly, but I try to not let the thought get to me. This has to work. It has to.

I sigh to myself, looking at the sun for a moment. If I remember correctly, this world doesn’t have a ruler who controls the day and night cycle, so it’s pretty consistent here. Raising my hand straight in the air, I make the shape of a “L” with my fingers. I suppose it’s right around 12 PM. Given the position of the sun compared to my arm, I can usually guess the time of day it is currently. The moon is a bit trickier since it’s so dark at night, but the sun stands high in the sky for now. I don’t have to be at work until around three in the afternoon, so I can try to “help” at this homeless shelter for an hour. At least, I think an hour? It really depends on if I’m right about my estimation of what time it is.

As I walk down the gravel path, I notice that it’s gotten darker than just a few minutes before. Looking around, I see that the trees got closer to the road and the branches cover more area than previously. Great. Just what I need, less light. Honestly, nature itself always… disturbs me. Technically, all of these plants around me are alive, but they don’t know the struggles of sentient creatures like me. Besides, the darkness always leaves you vulnerable. Touching my cheek again, I close my eyes. At least in the light, you can pretend to be safe and that you can see anything coming at you.

Breathing in heavily, I wrap my arms around myself. When did I get scared of the dark? I used to be able to conquer anything and nothing scared me besides the damn embodiment of chaos. Even he didn’t necessarily scare me. He just wanted to make everything nonsensical. Was it after I lost my gemstone? Even without it, I still maintain my confident exterior. That is who I am. Adagio, leader of sirens and all races, why would I be scared of something as mundane as the dark? Maybe it’s because I have new limits…

An old siren tale says that when a siren loses her potential to dominate and control, the world itself will swallow her into the darkness of Tartarus. It’s a silly old tale, but something that can still bring a cold sweat to adult sirens if it’s told by a skilled enough story teller. Over time, this tale has been manipulated into different ways. That the world can use a variety of methods to punish useless sirens. Even by making it look purely circumstantial. Maybe a siren is murdered and the killer has an ulterior motive. Some still believe that is a case of this folklore. Eventually, it’s believed that most deaths, other than of old age, contribute to being punished for your useless life. Honestly, I still don’t believe it. I thought, if anything, I would be the punishment for those sirens, but now, it looks like a mere fairy tale.

Perhaps I am being punished for losing my power. The punishment being forced to live as a worm like all the other mortals. Worst of all, it’s my fault. It can’t be true. If there really is no happiness left in this world for me, then it all needs to end. I breathe in and look up ahead of me. I force a smile on my face as I see the trees spread farther apart at a clearing. When did I last smile legitimately? Other than when I laughed at Sunset’s advice yesterday. A year ago?

The clearing is about as large as a normal shopping mall these days, but most of it is just empty space and grass. In the center is a building with a sign that proudly displays the name Hooves Homeless Shelter. Outside the building, there are multiple tables with stacks of supplies like blankets, food, and clothes. For a moment, I wonder why they are giving away supplies outside instead of keeping them for the residents of the shelter. Gently, I rub my temple, approaching the tables set up outside. Multiple people walk in line to get supplies, just to walk back to the city. I suppose it makes a little sense. The amount of shame and guilt probably makes even the most desperate of these individuals want to turn around and walk away, leaving only around half of the ponies taking up a bed in the center.

Quickly, I slap my hand and grimace at the pain of it. I keep trying to tell myself that they’re people, not ponies, yet the concept alludes me every so often. I frown and sigh, finally walking up to one of the tables, cutting in front of a man and presumably his wife. The girl at the table looks slightly familiar to me, though I’m not sure why. The little girl looks up at me and a look of shock and confusion paints her face.

“What?” I ask in an annoyed tone, looking down at the small girl with pale yellow skin. Her red hair bobs to her movements. A big magenta bow adorns her head and makes her look younger than she probably is.

“A-Adagio…?” her voice says in a meek tone. I raise my eyebrow in confusion at her response. Apparently, she knows me. “W-what are you doing here?” Am I supposed to know this brat?

“I’m here to… volunteer.” My voice sounds as uncertain as I am just being here. Helping isn’t my strong suit, nor do I favor it. Her eyes watch me, looking me up and down with concern in her stare. “Am I supposed to know you?” I finally ask, fed up with her constant stares and weird behavior towards me. Her eyes widen and she chuckles nervously.

“I-I’m um… Apple Bloom. I-it’s just surprising. Seeing you here and all.” Her gaze averted mine and down to her boots. “I-if ya want to help out around here, you’ll have to go inside. I’m kinda helping these people here.” For a moment more, I want to break the table she sits behind. What is that supposed to mean? Why would it be surprising for a brat to see me here? Why would she-

Suddenly, everything begins to click together. One of Sunset’s friends is Applejack. Doesn’t she have a sister that also attends Canterlot High? I grimace and lower my head, walking away from the table. Of course I meet someone from that damn school here. Now the news of Adagio helping at a stupid homeless shelter will circle around, making me seem soft. Worst of all, it could get back to Sunset and her friends. I cup my face with my hands and sigh.

Why does everything have to come back and bite me like a snake? Just like a snake’s venom, everything slowly becomes poisoned. I slowly sigh as I walk up to the door, opening it and walking inside the warmer interior. Along the walls, big murals of art are painted on three of the four walls of the big main room. On the left side of the room, there were beds aligned next to one another. On the right side of the room, there is a large aisle of counters with different kinds of foods that are being given out. If I have to guess, the room is probably 100 to 150 feet along each wall, but I can’t quite be certain. What makes me almost choke on my own saliva is the pictures the murals displayed.

Along each wall, a huge painting depicts a picture of Sunset and her friends in different settings. Looking at the bottom left of each picture, the name Rarity is painted in gold, showing the artist who made these murals. Of course… I bring my hand to my forehead and rub slightly. Why do they have to be everywhere I go? This just rubs salt into that life long wound…

Lifting my head, I walk up to the foodline and try to find who is in charge. It turns out that an elderly woman seems to be running the place most days of the week. She has white hair and green skin and she talks for way too long, rambling on about stories from her own youth in passing conversation. Faking my smile the whole time, she eventually gives me a job I can do to help the process go along faster. I have to give out vegetarian-friendly hot dogs to the people who pass by, if they want them. This is going to be a lovely day…

Putting on my rubber gloves and an apron, I push my hair back and walk up to the counter, grabbing one of the gross foods and getting ready to serve it. The first person who asks for one is an elderly man with a white beard and gray skin. He was the history professor at Canterlot High when I was there, but judging by his appearance, it seems he probably isn’t working there anymore. I try my best to feel sorry for him and be happy giving him one of the hot dogs, but it just doesn’t come to me. I really try to. What’s the secret?

I smile as each new person passes by me, occasionally handing out the food I am assigned to. None of them make me happy so far. It just feels like yet another mindless chore, boring into my mind like a shovel into the ground. Eventually, I overhear a conversation between an elderly man and the woman who is in charge of the shelter most of the time which snaps my mind back to reality.

“When is that granddaughter of yours going to get married?” he asks her in a soft voice.

“Well, it ain’t soon, I tell ya. Applejack seems like she wants to wait to get married until she’s out of college. She even has a long term girlfriend she loves! Rarity I think it is.” Her face shows that she feels a bit disappointed in her granddaughter’s decision. I didn’t know this old hag is the grandmother of Applejack. I shake my head and try to look away. “I’m telling ya I was already married by her age! Now, I don’t mind her a-waiting, but if she’s so in love, what point is there in waiting? Those two girls already act like they’re married!” Huh. Applejack and Rarity are in a relationship? That’s quite… interesting. It’s a nice bit of information I could use if I ever needed to blackmail them. I…

I shake my head and hand out another hot dog. Blackmailing doesn’t work on a couple that is open about their status. Not only that, but… It’s wrong, right? Yeah, right. Wait, not right. It’s right, but not right. Ugh… I sigh heavily, rubbing the temples of my head for a second. Why did this have to be so confusing at times? I breathe a deep breath in and give out the last hot dog. Given what the old woman said, I have to go to the back and get another tray by now. As I take a quick look around before leaving, I see something that catches my eye. A couple people down from me, another woman is giving out desserts. One such dessert happened to be it. The stupid cake that’s almost always on my mind.

Why are they giving that away? I thought this was a homeless shelter, how do they have the money to give out multiple slices to this scum? These worms? Why…? I quickly turn around and walk into the back room to get more hot dogs to give out, but the thought of there maybe being a second tray of these slices inhabits my mind. Unfortunately, I can’t seem to find any such tray, after looking through almost all of the storage. My eyes turn downward before closing and I grit my teeth, clutching the counter’s edge tightly.

“First that fucking family… Now these worms… Why can’t I have anything that makes me happy?” I ask myself through a whisper. I start to feel tears come to my eyes again, but I push back the desire. Of course, it’s all going to everyone else. Power, control. My life just has to go down the drain, right? All of this helping people hasn’t made me feel happy at all. “If anything, helping these people makes me feel even worse, like I, Adagio, need to stoop so low to find happiness.” I grimace, grabbing at my hair. All of this while Sunset and her friends have happy little lives, finding love and not having the urge to just take another damn shot.

All of this is fruitless. Walking here, volunteering, helping those in need… All of it… Sunset is wrong yet again. I would chuckle to myself, but I feel a knot forming in my throat. Of course it’s all wrong… I’m a siren. I only feel happy by conquering the small worms beneath my feet, but that was taken away from me. I should have ignored her advice to begin with. Standing up, I throw the rubber gloves off and tear the apron from my body. Quickly, I open my purse and look inside of it. I fucking said it. If this didn’t work, I would always have this to turn to. Maybe my life truly is worthless. Maybe it just needs to end right now. It didn’t work, period. It was stupid of me to look for something to be happy…

I just need to take that shot.

The Last Shot

Author's Note

A new day has come for Adagio Dazzle and a new sense of determination is brought with it. This is the last chance Adagio has to find something in this world that can make her happy and she is going to take it with an iron grip. The question being, "Will it all work out in the end?" The stakes are at an all time high and Adagio's confidence is the lowest its ever been, but what comes with a new day? Success or failure?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, and mentions of a snake. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

The Last Shot

Chapter IV: The Last Shot

With a heave of my chest, I push my back against the armchair out the front door of my apartment. I haven’t moved the furniture in here ever since I first moved in, so I forgot how heavy this piece of crap was. I sigh with relief, finally having the damn chair outside, but the new obstacle is this dense snow. Of course, I have to push it past the snow… I look to my left where the parking lot for my apartment building is and I see the moving truck, sitting idly. The two men who operated the truck sit on the bumper and laugh quietly at my struggle. Again, that all too familiar pit of rage is lit ablaze, but I can’t let myself get out of control. I admit losing my temper is one of my failures and it often causes me to lose a fight. I need to cool my head. Being able to control my emotions is the first step to success, right?

I put both of my hands on the back of the chair, beginning to push it through the knee deep snow. Unfortunately, snow starts to fall into my boots and touch the leggings I have on, freezing my legs to the bone. The breath clouds that exit my lips reminds me of the fire in my heart, except now it’s not a fire of anger. Now, I only feel the need to make this work. All of this effort has to work, right?

Now this fire is one of desperation. A flame telling me that this final shot is the last chance I have to be happy in this human world. Perhaps things would be different in a pony world, but I have to think about my current life. If I had pulled the revolver out at that homeless shelter, I wouldn’t have been able to do this. Instead, I decided to go home and think about all of this. Suddenly, one of my hands loses my grip on the chair, causing me to slip on the ice and snow.

I breathe in and out heavily, while staring at the reflection in the ice. Thinking about my options, I guess there is only one more thing I can do. Gently, I wipe the sweat from my forehead and get back up, pushing on the chair again. The snow drastically decreased the mobility of the chair, but I’m able to move it slowly towards the truck. If helping people is something that makes someone happy, maybe it doesn’t work when you help any random stranger. Maybe… you feel happy once you help someone you know.

Pushing the chair through the last stretch of snow, I finally get to rest my arms, looking at the movers. “Well?” I ask, pointing at the chair. Their chuckles finally stop, as they hop down from the bumper, easily tossing the chair into the truck. After this, they go back to their resting positions and wait for me to get the next piece of furniture. I tried asking them to move it for me, but of course, they told me it would cost more to have them move the furniture themselves. Funny. I don’t remember reading that in the contract… Even if I did take it up with their superiors, it would be more time and effort that I wouldn’t want to waste, though I suppose I’m just wasting my time and breath as it is. I sigh, walking back to the front door of my apartment. Usually, I would slip on the ice towards the front door, but thanks to the chair, the ice is broken, making an easier path to the doorway.

Walking inside, I close the door and shiver slightly, embracing the warm room, at least for now. It wouldn’t surprise me if the heater dies any second now. I take my first few steps toward my bedroom, before my eyes are attracted to the coffee table. I could sell that too… Maybe it would earn a quick buck. Before I let myself think a moment longer on the idea, I turn around and walk to my bedroom. I already calculated the prices, these two pieces of furniture should be more than enough. Opening my bedroom door, I see the mattress is propped against the wall where I left it. Quickly, I walk over to the dresser and open the first drawer, grabbing a soft measuring tape. It isn’t the most handy item to measure something with, but it’s the only thing I have, so it will have to do. Placing one hand with the end of the tape on the top right corner of the mattress, I move my other hand and stretch the tape along the top. I already measured this hunk of junk an hour ago, but it’s better to double check than end up regretting another choice. That’s another thing I do a lot. I don’t check my bases. I need to fix this mistake of mine before it costs me again, like it did a year ago.

Thirty-eight inches. The mattress seems to be thirty-eight inches, the same measurement from before. A slight smile comes to my lips for a second. It should work then. I hold the two ends of the tape where they are and slowly move it over to the window. Not only is the window as wide as the mattress, it’s bigger. Right around forty inches wide. Perfect. Where the window is located, it is parallel with the bed frame and subsequently, the dresser behind that. Normally, moving a mattress shouldn’t be that difficult, but given how tight my hallway is, it would take much longer to push it through the doorway and down the hallway. I admit that this turned out to be a lot more work than I expected it to, but… If this is one of the only ways I can find happiness, is it really wrong of me to try…?

A previous version of me probably would have said yes to that question. Now, I’m not so sure. Placing my hands on the upper corners of the mattress, I take a deep breath before putting my foot on the middle. I look behind me at the ground and close my eyes. This will probably hurt.

Slowly, I pull back, letting my body fall towards the ground, pulling the mattress with me. With a slight thud, I land on the ground and toss the mattress on the bed frame by twisting my leg to the left. Quietly, I grimace at the pain throughout my back and on the back of my head. Bringing my hand to my head, I groan, rolling over to my belly before pushing myself off the ground again. That wasn’t the best idea ever, but with how heavy the mattress is, it’s easier than carrying it. Pausing to take a deep breath, I walk to the right side of the bed frame, making sure the mattress is perpendicular with the window, aligning the end of it on the windowsill. Now, all it will need is one good push. Walking around to the other side of the bed frame, I hold my hand up and point out my index finger. Where the window is located, it is directly beside the sidewalk in front of the moving truck. One good push and the ice should carry it right where I need it. Slowly, I wipe the sweat off my forehead again and raise my left foot, pressing it against the dresser behind me. I gently align my right shoulder on the mattress and sigh.

Pushing with my legs as hard as I could, the mattress slides out the windowsill easier than I expected it to. Finally, that’s done with… Standing up, I jog out of the room and down the hallway. It’s weird to see the living room without the armchair, but I still have the couch and coffee table. A part of me considers bringing the table out with me as well, but I avoid the thought again. Walking out the front door, I get out just in time to see the two movers throw the mattress inside the truck. I try to catch my breath as I walk up to the men.

“Well? There’s the furniture. Where’s the money?” I ask, slightly annoyed how long this has taken. I was expecting to get to the store and have plenty of time to get to work, but now it looks like I will be late. One of the movers goes around the truck and gets in the driver side door whereas the second one looks in his wallet.

“Here. Thirty.” He takes the money out of his wallet and hands it to me.

“What about the rest? It’s all supposed to be worth one hundred twenty-five.” I put the thirty in my pocket and look at him.

“You made us wait too long. That was the deal. One hour of work and we waited half an hour more than that.” He turns around and snickers at me as he walks to the passenger side door. Before I can react, he closes his door and the truck pulls out of the parking spot and drives away from me. What the hell…

===================================

The warm environment of the store aisles certainly makes it easy for a customer to let go of their hard-earned cash, inviting customers to every possible item they can buy. Usually, I don’t go to supermarkets or big brand stores, but today is different. My hand holds the money as hard as I can in my pocket, avoiding the more secluded parts of the store. At this point, I’m not quite sure what I’m looking for exactly. It has to be something useful or a necessity, so toys or electronics are thrown out the window. It’s not like I can afford those with this meager amount of cash anyway. I didn’t even want to buy a gift. I could use this money to buy myself something nice. Like a new coat or boots. Or…

Looking to my left, I see the grocery section of the store that includes a bakery that makes new pastries every day. My stomach slightly growls again as my body wants me to walk to the left, but I try to ignore the urge. It would be so easy to buy myself something, but… wouldn’t it be better to find something that can make me happy long term than something that would make me happy temporarily? I sigh, turning to the right and walking away. Maybe next time.

The vast walkways of the store act as a simplistic maze, directing customers to the products they want and so much more. In this case, I suppose I’m letting the maze take me where it wants to go. I don’t really know what to get, but about half of the products in this store are already out of my price range, making the selection very limited. As I walk down one of the walkways, I see a mannequin dressed in winter clothing with a puffy jacket and mittens to match. Of course, there’s no way I could afford these. They are high value items made by reputable brands, but it did spark an idea in my mind. Knowing how cold I’ve been in the past couple weeks, I suppose a good gift would be something to keep a person warm and happy during this season of unforgiving frost. Maybe… a blanket? Or a coat? A gift like that would definitely make any creature have an easier time dealing with this winter.

Even though I didn’t particularly enjoy being here to buy a gift, I feel a new sense of inspiration stir in me. Maybe this could work. I grip the limited cash I have on me tighter and rub my forehead slightly. As I walk into the clothing section, I can smell the distinct scent of freshly washed clothes, bringing my hand to my nose. They clearly used too much scented detergent when washing these products. If I buy something from this store, I should make sure to wash it thoroughly myself when I get it home. Maybe it’s just my sensitive sense of smell, but I don’t tend to like clothes that are overly scented to mask any other pertinent smells. Not every product smelled like this, though. Some items seem quite tame in terms of appearance and smell, but nothing stood out to me as a good gift.

Until I saw it.

Looking forward, I see the more butch section of clothes in the women’s clothing lines. By that, I mean items like big leather boots, work jeans and leather jackets. Usually, I wouldn’t go into this section in a store, but something finally caught my eye. In the middle of the jacket selection, there was a casual zip up leather jacket hanging up with matching fingerless gloves attached to them. The coat itself has a bright red sheen to it with yellow and orange flames rising from the bottom up to the halfway point of the jacket. It didn’t look very extravagant or something that is trying to grab someone’s attention and it feels pretty thick with an inner lining inside of it. Warm, modest, stylish. This would be a perfect gift for her. If I truly want to try and be happy by giving instead of taking, this would be perfect. After all, that’s what I want, right? I want this to be perfect.

Almost too eagerly, I search the jacket for a price tag, running my fingers across the smooth yet soft surface of the coat. No doubt about it, she would love this, knowing her personality. My fingers finally find the price tag on the collar of the jacket, hidden inside of it. Almost as quickly as I get that butterfly feeling of finding this gift, it fades away when I see the price. Closing my eyes, a heavy sigh exits my lips as I let go of the jacket, clenching my fist. Of course, I was stupid for even thinking this would be a good gift. Turning around, I walk out of the section and take a deep breath. I bring my hand to my forehead again, rubbing and trying to force this migraine out of my head. I am not even happy about this gift giving thing, so it’s not a big loss… As quickly as the thought comes to my mind, I open my mouth.

“I’ll just have to find something else she will like. That’s all.” Shaking my head, I walk further away from the butch section of women’s clothing, walking into the more colorful regions. It’s just another fucking disappointment, huh? Why should I have to stoop so low to be happy in this world? Maybe I’m just fated to lose this battle. Ugh… “Why does this have to be so damn hard?!” I angrily sigh to myself, grabbing onto the nearest clothing rack and gritting my teeth. If this is the “magic of Christmas”, I want no part of it. It’s so damn stressful that I’m left wanting to pull my hair out instead of actually buying a gift.

A heavy breath comes out of my lips as I lean over. “It’s fine. Just… think. What would be a cheap but useful gift?” I ask myself in a faux positive tone. An irritated grin slowly crawls over my face. Only a couple different things came to mind. Of course, all the good gifts are usually expensive, which I accounted for when I sold my furniture, but of course, I was ripped off. It’s not like I could do much about it now anyway. Their supervisors probably wouldn’t believe a woman who is on the damn poverty line. I mean, she’s probably lying, right?

Finally, I open my eyes and realize the clothing rack I am holding onto isn’t necessarily a… normal one. Since when did I walk into the bra section? I wasn’t that distracted, was I? I could have sworn I was in the middle of the pants section of women’s clothing, but here I am, standing in the bra section, awkwardly holding onto a clothing rack with many different kinds of bras loosely strung up on hangers. Some of them were even holiday themed. Who in the world would need a holiday themed bra? As a gift?

Slowly, my cheeks begin to feel warmer than before as a thought comes across my mind. A gift. Something seems funny to me, giving a bra as a gift. Funny in a weird sense and not an actual humorous sense. A soft cloud of embarrassment hangs over my head as an appealing visual inhabits my mind. Maybe it’s just my imagination, but it almost feels like sweat formed on my forehead as my mouth becomes uncharacteristically dry. Hastily, I pull my arm away, pulling the clothing rack down unintentionally. My wide eyes look down at my hand as I wipe the cold sweat from my forehead. I nervously chuckle before slightly kicking the bras away from me and walking away from the section. Why does gift giving have to be so damn hard?

========================================

“That’ll be 29.95!” the cashier said all too chipperly. Reluctantly, I hand over the thirty dollars I have been holding onto all day. It hurts to see that much be given away for a damn gift. All just to be happy. I quietly sigh to myself. That was enough money to survive for three weeks, easily. All it takes is the right investments, but with the flick of my wrist, all of it is gone. I can almost feel my belly growl now. I suppose it’s all going to be worth it if this works, but… if it doesn’t, then I suppose it still doesn’t matter.

Looking down at the counter where I have my items, I can’t help but feel surprised at the fact that these few items can easily cost thirty dollars. The only items I am able to pay for are a pair of red cotton gloves and a big blanket that should easily cover anyone around my size. The blanket itself didn’t have any real pattern to it. It was just a dark blue blanket with two or three stars messily thrown across the surface. It feels pretty thick when you touch it and I think it even glows in the dark. Pretty childish, I know, but it was one of the only good blankets that wasn’t bundled with a whole set of bedding.

The cashier finally processes my now long gone cash and hands me back a nickel as the only thing in return. For a second, a dejected look appears on my face, but just as quickly, a more confident look comes up as I take the nickel. It’s useless to let anyone see my true emotions, so, let’s make them think I’m just as confident as ever. Besides, I shouldn’t have any regrets about buying this gift. For a second, a headache causes me to hold my head and breathe in heavily. I’ve already made it clear to myself that if this doesn’t work, it all doesn’t matter in the end. So, what should it matter if I spend thirty dollars or not?

As I walk out of line from the checkout lanes, I look in my plastic bag and account for my items. All two of them. Looking around me, I see multiple people buying a lot more products than me, presumably for Christmas and the holidays. Though, two people did catch my eye as they also left the checkout lanes. The first is an old lady and the second is a young girl, the latter also pointing directly at me as she talks to the former. I can’t help but wonder what she is saying about me. The girl does seem familiar to me somehow. Shaking my head slightly, I hold my hand over my mouth to hide an exhausted yawn that I let escape. I think I saw her at the homeless shelter yesterday? Yeah, she’s the sister of Applejack, right? What was her name? Apple something… Apple… Blossom? Apple bomb? No, that can’t be it.

The young girl’s head turns to me after she nods to her grandma, starting to run over to me. A pit in my stomach develops as I see her run towards me. Maybe it’s just my own anxiety, but I can’t help but feel like this is going to be annoying.

“Hey! A-Adagio!” Her small voice calls out my name just as soon as she runs up to me. A frown comes across my face as I look at her take a deep breath. “H-how’s it going?” she asks with a nervous expression on her face. What exactly did she want? An awkward silence passes between the two of us for a bit too long before I finally respond.

“Um… Good. It’s going good,” I say with an awkward tone, looking into this girl’s piercing orange eyes, filled with either excitement or wonder. I bring one hand to my hair and run the strained strands in-between my fingers, feeling the soft texture. “What do you want…?” My mouth mutters the question apprehensively, despite my familiarity with this girl. A dejected look comes across the girl’s face for a moment before she makes herself smile once more. Clearly, she wants something, but what it is alludes me for now.

“W-well, I just wanted to come over and uh…” For a couple moments, her mouth stalls the statement and her eyes seem to dart away from mine and down to her hands. It seems that she still hasn’t thought of what to say. This should be simple. Just tell me what you want and then we can go our separate ways. “I kinda wanted to say thanks I suppose. For helping out yesterday. You know? At the homeless shelter?” Her curious eyes finally make contact with mine again. For a brief moment, she looks like she’s as helpless as a small rabbit or perhaps a hamster in a cage. “It really helped us out and I um… I suppose I didn’t expect you to be there, you know?” Again, her words have a way of angering me, but I can see her point. I, of all people, am definitely not one to help others, but… desperate times call for desperate measures.

“It was… nothing,” I barely say, breaking our eye contact to look around us. I didn’t necessarily want others to know that I helped at that homeless shelter. “Let’s try to keep that between us, okay?” I gently flick my hand back and forth at my neck to indicate I didn’t want to talk about this. Maybe her small mind will understand.

“Well, I was still glad to see you! It seems that you’re really turning yourself around or at least trying to.” A frown forms on her face before she outstretched her hand for a handshake, an offer I did not accept. “Listen, the real reason I came over here was to… talk to ya. Ya see, I admire hard work. That’s something my big sis taught me, but either way, it’s inspiring to see you working on yourself and help people for a change.” Her previous blush and nervous tone have completely disappeared at this point, leaving a more confident exterior. She’s telling me the truth. “I still kinda assumed you were your same old self from before when I saw ya at first, but knowing that Sunset could turn it around, I know you can too!”

“Don’t compare me to Sunset Shimmer.” Immediately, I interject, trying to stop her comparison. “We are nothing alike. I… I wasn’t there to work on myself. I’m still the same mean girl from school,” I say, trying to make an evil face out of my already tired expression. Honestly, it feels like a lost cause, this girl has already made her choice to believe I’m “changing my ways.” Her hand slowly reaches up to my left cheek, startling me at first as she inspects the badly damaged side of my face. Unsurprisingly, the cheek still stings when anything touches it, causing me to push her hand away.

Short and brief, she only says, “I don’t believe ya…” Her orange eyes still pierce mine and I can’t help but sigh. “What happened to ya?” her voice asks in a curious and sad tone. Great… She feels sorry for me. That is not what I want.

“The world is a mean place. Almost as mean as me.” I look at the bag of items I have and at the clock on the wall. Apparently, Apple Bomb caught notice of this.

“Whatcha buying, if ya don’t mind me asking?” she says with a world of wonder in her eyes. It seems she’s chosen to give up the previous topic, finally.

“It’s just a… gift.” I can’t believe I actually have to hear myself say that. A part of me still wants to reject this personal mission and return the gift, but another part of me still says that this… is the only way.

“A gift? What will you wrap it with?” she asks quickly. “Plain color wrapping paper or with patterns? Patterns are most people’s favorites.” Her chipper voice hits my mind rather harshly as I am now the curious one.

“Wrapping paper…? I was just going to put it in a box and all.”

“Just a box? How could you do that?! That’s not the correct way to give a gift!” Correct way? There’s a correct way to give a gift? “Well, at least on Christmas,” her mouth mutters with a nervous chuckle. “When are ya going to get the wrapping paper?” Apparently, she assumes I would go and buy wrapping paper for this gift now. The more obvious problem being that I only had a nickel to my name.

“I can’t exactly.” Honestly, now that the idea of a correct way to give a gift is in my mind, it almost hurts to not get the damn paper. I want this to be perfect, because if it isn’t… I’m not sure I will have the cause to keep breathing anymore.

“Hmm? You can’t? Why not?” She asks again, just making herself a bigger nuisance for me. “Are there no designs you like? Or maybe the person you’re getting it for doesn’t like the designs? Are they made out of cheap material? Oh, maybe-”

“God! It’s because of this.” In one action, I finally pull out the damn nickel from my pocket and try to appease the nuisance. “Are you happy now?”

For an awkward moment, Apple something looks at the coin in a confused state. Finally, the concept seems to click for her as she looks at me with a sympathetic tone in her eyes. God, that is not what I wanted… Could she please just go away? Quickly, she brings her hand to her mouth and seems to think about something. An idea seems to come to her mind as she grabs her phone and starts typing something in furiously, presumably texting someone.

“Do ya know where Garden Hooves Park is?” she asks, seemingly unrelated to the previous topic. Annoyed, I nod and look at her confused.

“Why would I need to know where that park is?”

“Because I… I can help ya make this gift perfect,” her voice says in a more depressed tone than before. “I can only really offer three options of wrapping paper, but I hope one can work. Would ya like purple with stars, red and yellow checker pattern or plain green?” Before I know it, an overwhelming feeling of confusion hits me and I can’t seem to fathom why she wants to do this.

“Why would you help me exactly…?” I ask skeptically.

“Just pick one please. I need to hurry if I’m going to do this.” Normally, I would usually reject her offer. I would want to throw her across the room for insinuating that I need help, for trying to make me seem weak, but… I have lost most of my options. This gift is the final thing I can try before it’s all over. The last attempt. Dejectedly, I sigh.

“Red and yellow checkers…”

=========================================

The cold bench I sit in is positioned right in front of a playground for children, a concept I failed to remember when agreeing to meet at Garden Hooves Park. Most “parks” around the city are just small areas of nature where one can sit among the trees or have a relaxing walk, but this one is located near a big elementary school and therefore, a neighborhood with a lot of children. Subsequently, Canterlot High isn’t far from here as well, though I’m not particularly thrilled about that fact.

Garden Hooves Park was advertised as the first park in the city with a splash pad for the children to play in, but the real honor of that title belongs to a small park that was demolished to make the mall near Canterlot High. It’s a shame. Even though no one hardly ever visited that park, it was a nice quiet place to think about things that were either troubling you or about the things that made you happy. Regardless, Garden Hooves Park isn’t the first park with a splash pad, but it certainly is the most popular.

With an annoyed breath, I look around for a clock to tell the time. Apple Bloom said she would be here by four, but I feel like it’s much past that. Funny. I remembered her name this time. Probably because she finally told me her name again before running off. She is… an odd kid. I still don’t know what possessed her to help me. Maybe she just has a heart of gold, but that will surely lead to people taking advantage of her. I slowly bring my hand to my eyes and rub softly, trying to get rid of the approaching feeling of exhaustion.

I didn’t want to accept this stranger’s kindness. It makes me feel weak to even think I need help, making me even more worthless as a siren. Unfortunately, when someone is out of options, they become desperate and desperation often leads to doing uncharacteristic things. I suppose one could say that my life is at that stage now, accurately painting the picture of me. What happened to the mighty Adagio Dazzle? Simple. She was buried, the final part of that dream laid to rest on the night of Sunset’s visit.

Quickly, I open my eyes as I hear what sounds like wheels approaching me. Not the wheels of an automobile, but ones that sound small enough to fit on a toy car or maybe a wagon. Sitting upright again, I see Apple Bloom running toward me as she drags a wagon behind her. Sweat drips from her forehead and a slightly pained expression is painted on her face. Why does she go to such lengths to help me, a siren who tried to take control of her school? She confuses me to no end.

Standing up from my seated position, I wave slightly to the yellow girl as her bow bobs to her every movement. Immediately, she waves back with a wide smile on her face.

“S-sorry! I didn’t mean tuh be late!” She says, letting out more of her cowgirl accent. I guess Applejack really was from a farm family. Her red wagon trailing behind her and what seems to be a red tablecloth tied around her neck, giving the appearance of a hero’s cape. Her pace slows down as she finally reaches me, puffing heavy breaths in and out of her chest. “I-I’m glad that…'' She takes another deep breath before turning around to grab the wrapping paper from the wagon. “I’m glad that ya waited for me! I didn’t mean to take so long.” As she grabs the paper, I see the tablecloth she has around her neck has a blue badge pattern sewn into it with the silhouettes of three girls. I can only assume that one of them is herself, given the big bow on one. At the corner of her cape, her name is also sewn into it with gold thread.

“It’s fine. I don’t have much else to do anyway.” Other than going to work, but that ship has already sailed. “Listen, kid. I don’t mean to demean all the effort you’ve done so far, but why are you helping me? You have no reason to, since, well… You know what I did.” Honestly, I don’t know what compels me to be nice to her, to not treat her like garbage like I would usually do. Maybe it’s because she’s trying to help me here and let’s face it, Adagio, you’re out of options.

Maybe the other reason is that she’s right. I have been trying to “change my ways” even if I don’t admit it or realize it. The only reason I have been trying is to be happy for a change, but so far, no luck. God, I would still take power over this any day. It was the only guarantee I had of happiness in my life. Why should it be any different now?

“Yeah, I do know what ya did,” she said with a soft tone, breaking me out of my train of thought regardless. “Still, I think it’s great that you’re helping other people and getting a gift for someone. You may not admit it, but it’s still a great step to being a better person. And well… I guess I admire that.” Slowly, she places the big roll of wrapping paper in my arms. “By golly, I would say everyone in the Apple Family enjoys that kind of honesty.” Her genuine smile makes you want to believe every word she says, but I just shrug in response.

“Thanks. For the wrapping paper and what you said. Just… please don’t-”

“Say anything, I got it.” Her hand gives me a big thumbs up as she turns the wagon around. “Consider this a thank you for helping out yesterday and a good luck gift. On finding whatever you’re looking for.” With a big grin, she turns around and drags the wagon behind her, slightly waving before she stops in her tracks. “Oh! If ya ever need advice about friendship, I suppose I could always help there as well!” A thoughtful look appears on her face as she pulls her phone out to text someone again. “Just… just come by the clubhouse my friends and I built, if ya need help. It’s on the outskirts of the apple farm.” A final look of happiness and respect is given to me and I try to give a smile back. “Good luck, Adagio!” Finally, before I can say anything in return, Apple Bloom runs off into the distance, her wagon making a squeaky echo as it rolls away.

Looking at the wrapping paper in my hands, I sigh loudly in relief. If this will really help me give a gift correctly, then I’m glad to have it. Now there’s only one thing left to do. Looking in the direction Apple Bloom came and left from, I give a small wave as if she was still there to receive it. Goodbye, you strange girl.

=============================

There it is. The gift I spent more than half my day working on sits there on the front step. I hesitate to call it a porch since it’s more like a concrete slab the length of an average person, but nonetheless, it sits beside the front door. Given, the packaging of the gift is sloppy and lazily wrapped together, but it’s the best I can do. It’s not like I’m one of Santa’s little present goblins. Looking at the present from this far away, though, isn’t particularly appealing.

Standing outside of an apartment complex, I have to hide behind a tree to watch the gift, making sure it isn’t stolen by some porch pirate. I’ve had too many of those incidents happen in my life already. I suppose I am also a bit anxious and nervous for some reason. I don’t particularly care about the present being accepted or not, it’s just this feeling of whether or not I also failed with this. Really, I guess I am hiding more so that I can watch the gift being opened without being seen myself. Although, I didn’t quite expect for it to take this long for the door to open. Given the time of day, it sort of makes sense that she wouldn’t need to go anywhere and may not check the front door until early tomorrow. Maybe I should just wait until then to bring the gift over.

As soon as I think about leaving though, the door finally opens to the apartment and a figure steps out in front of the doorway. Her long fiery hair is seen as clearly as the sun and I can’t help but feel my blood begin to boil again, seeing her once more. Sunset Shimmer stands on the front doorstep as she takes in the area that surrounds her apartment. I didn’t enjoy placing that gift on her doorstep at all, but when I thought about giving a gift to someone I know, she was unfortunately the only person available, with Sonata and Aria gone. It hurts to give a gift to the woman who ruined my life, but at this point, I have to silence the seething hate in my soul. I need something to make me happy and as much as I doubt this will, a small part of me still hopes it will do just that so I can avoid taking my second option hidden away in my purse. After all, she is the only person who wanted to help. It wasn’t exactly a cake walk to find your apartment, so you better be glad I took your advice, Sunset.

Sunset’s bright eyes look down to her right and she finally notices the gift I placed on her doorstep. “Hmm? What are you doing here, little thing?” Sunset asks herself, picking up the gift. My face contorts slightly with disgust, hearing her talk to herself. Just open the package so I can be on my way… “Did Applejack send you? Or maybe Fluttershy?” Her hand reaches into her pocket and grabs her phone, looking at the time presumably before putting it back in. With a happy breath, she opens up the wrapping paper and puts it on the ground inside of her apartment. Looking at the box, she shakes it a little to try and guess what’s inside. I can’t help but pull on my hair as I wait for her to open the box. Just open it already.

I feel slightly anxious, seeing her hands come so close to opening the box. Will she like the gift…? Why am I even thinking about if she would like it? I should be the one happy from this… Even if I try to push the thought away, it still persists, remaining in my mind. I have worked so hard to make this gift perfect, to even buy this gift. I almost feel like if she’s not happy with it, I won’t be… I just want to be happy. I would do anything for that.

Sunset’s hands finally open the lid to the cardboard box, a smile appearing on her face as she sees what’s inside. Does she like it…? I feel my heart beat a little faster. Maybe this is it. Slowly, she reaches inside and picks out the cotton gloves, pulling them on and smiling at how they feel and look. She likes the gloves… She really likes them… My heart begins to race for some unknown reason as I can’t seem to peel my eyes from Sunset’s happy look. It’s been so long since I’ve felt… To be honest, I’m not sure what this is… Am I happy…? Looking closer, Sunset finally pulls the blanket out of the box and my anticipation feels like it’s at an all time high. Why is my body reacting like this?

Gently, Sunset rubs her face against the material of the blanket, seemingly forgetting she is outside. A giant smile emerges on her lips as she cuddles the blanket for a couple moments. My heart feels like it skipped a beat or two as I feel the corners of my mouth begin to tilt upward. Sunset seems to enjoy her gift. Legitimately. Why am I smiling? Why do I… feel happy? If anything, I expected this to be the final failure. Sunset finally places the blanket inside her apartment before locking the door and admiring her new gloves again. Why…? She’s my enemy and… I feel happy from seeing her happy? My eyes stay glued to Sunset Shimmer as she walks down the sidewalk, away from her apartment. My heart still hasn’t stopped racing and my mouth has long since gone dry from the nerves. I… I made the perfect gift. I made her happy. I… I feel happy… For some reason, I didn’t ask myself why I felt happy over this. Instead, I can’t help but wonder why my body won’t calm down. And why this stupid smile won’t leave my face.

A Whole New Problem

Author's Note

The gates have been opened in Adagio's mind and now she can't stop thinking of that day. The scene of Sunset opening her gift replays in her mind, but now she needs to find a way to stay happy. This causes a new problem for her to face, but one she's resolved to deal with after Christmas, but will her mind let her stay content over the holidays?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, and mentions of a snake. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

This chapter is also not fully edited, so I do apologize if it has errors, but I did put my heart into this and I hope some of you will enjoy. Happy holidays!

A Whole New Problem

Chapter V: A Whole New Problem

A new type of game has to be played. Originally, the game was intended to gain back the power I once had, but now, the board has been flipped and a new tactic needs to be developed. The night’s wind blows against my back harder than usual, and unfortunately, the clouds mask the stars and the moon itself, blocking the little light that may reveal the world around me. To be honest, I usually think about my own life on this familiar walk home, but tonight, as with most nights since then, I can’t stop thinking of her. The memory of Sunset Shimmer opening that gift is… imprinted in my mind. That memory has been haunting almost each day of mine and I can’t help but smile at the thought. Despite the ice covering the sidewalk, I’m able to walk without slipping once.

Looking down as I walk, I see my own reflection in the ice, the smile that doesn’t let go of my face most times I think of Sunset is still there. Why do I feel so happy when I think of that moment…? Honestly, I should have been gone that night… There’s no logical reason in my mind to be happy from Sunset’s happiness. It cost me close to thirty dollars and she’s the one who ruined my life. If anything, I would have expected me to feel even worse after she opened that damned box, but…

Seeing her bright cyan eyes widen with wonder and excitement made my heart pound. The slight tint of pink on those orange cheeks, the wave of her fiery hair… It was nice to see her happy, as confusing as it is. Honestly, it makes me go crazy at times, just trying to figure out why it affected me like that. It makes me want to get her another gift, but with the little money I have, I don’t have anything to give…

One part of me is glad that I can’t give her another gift. Sunset Shimmer is the bitch who took my life away and I’m wanting to reward that? Yet… another part of me feels excited at the thought of seeing her smile again. I can’t help but think about the way Sunset’s mouth tilted upward, how her bright eyes glowed with happiness, and how her hands oh so gently touched the gift... The more time that passes, the more I want to see it again. The more I just want to see that smile one more time.

Bringing my hand up to my hair, I gently scratch my head, more out of irritation than an actual itch. Honestly, as happy as it has made me to give Sunset a gift, I know this won’t last… I’ll need to find something less expensive to be happy. I suppose just finding out that I, Adagio Dazzle, can be happy in this world is the hardest part. I’ve successfully moved my piece to the desired space, now I just need to keep moving forward. The hardest part about this game of life is deciding where to go, which space to approach. In this case, my decisions are all invisible. I’m not sure what to do now. Unfortunately, with life being a game of chance, I may end up losing if I make the wrong choice…

I exhale all the air from my lungs, instantly taking a big breath and rubbing my left cheek with my hand. It finally doesn’t sting anymore and the purple mark is gone, leaving no detectable mark on my face. Even the cut on the back of my head healed. I guess that in of itself warrants a smile from me. The only mark left from that night being the one in my mind. I shake my head slightly, walking past Halo Bakery with a smile. All of the stores are closed tonight, even the bakery since tomorrow is Christmas. A big holiday for everyone. I even have the day off tomorrow, so maybe I’ll finally get a full night’s sleep. Maybe it’s just my smile or the fact that almost everything has healed, but I feel pretty good about life today, even if I can’t think of what to do next. I suppose a full night’s rest will help me make a decision, whatever that one might be. It’s not like I have to be up early tomorrow, thankfully.

Though, I suppose that is… sad in it’s own right. Most Christmases, I was with Sonata and Aria. We would celebrate in a small manner, giving each other little gifts we bought or made for each other while condemning the rest of the world. Once, we even sang a small Equestrian song to help Sonata go to sleep from a stomach ache. Incidentally, I believe we were near that big Christmas Tree in town square. It was a nice time, as much as we all may have denied it.

This Christmas, they aren’t here. Aria isn’t here to criticize the choices I make and Sonata isn’t here to be excited about every little thing. In that sense, I guess I’m alone this holiday… Well, I am alone. Period. There’s no sense about it, that’s the truth of it. With a frown, I rub my fingers through my hair again and walk through the open gate to the apartment complex. The trees around the complex and the lack of street lights made it quite dark, but this happens every night around here so it isn’t particularly unusual. Feeling around in my purse, I find a flashlight I took from the nightclub a couple nights ago. It isn’t very powerful, but at least it offers a little light tonight. Turning it on and aiming it in front of me, I look at the pathway towards my apartment, smiling that there’s no one on the sidewalk.

Even though I’ve already made this track home a dozen times since then, I still get an uneasy feeling, walking past a certain crack in the sidewalk. Technically, that’s where I was ambushed the night of Sunset’s visit to my workplace. No matter what night it is, it doesn’t make this walk any less stressful. The last time that gate was left open, I found myself face down on the concrete. It’s funny. Normally, people would find it a relief to not hear anything as they walk, but I just find it agonizing. When will someone come out of the darkness? Every second, the question replays in my mind every night I have to walk home. Every little sound makes me grip the revolver in my purse even tighter and I bite my bottom lip subconsciously. I smell the typical scent of trash and animal urine, but that’s not what I’m trying to focus on.

The sounds of snow crunching quietly increases behind me, raising the hairs on the back of my neck. They are so quiet that I wouldn’t have noticed them… before. I feel a cold sweat begin to overcome me as my finger locks around the trigger. I think they sound big enough to be human…? I… Why aren’t they running? Unless this person isn’t my attacker… Every part of me tells me to just turn around and look at who this is, but my spine seems to be stuck in place, my neck not wanting to turn. I try to calm my nerves by pressing my other hand into my cheek and closing my eyes for a second, still analyzing the sound of each footstep. Slowly, I pull my revolver out of the purse, keeping it in front of me. For some reason, a couple of tears slide down my cheeks, even though I’m not crying at the moment. I don’t ever want that to happen to me again… I already know I’ve been worthless so far, but I just found out that I can be happy in life. I won’t give that up…

Turning around quickly, I aim the flashlight ahead of me as well as my revolver, my finger’s pressed against the trigger. It’s hard to see anything at first due to the snow, but I finally see who is following me… A big feeling of relief hits me as a small chuckle comes from my lips, unsure if I’m annoyed or amused. In front of me stands a brown and white furball of a cat. It’s pretty big too, crunching the snow as it walks. After a brief pause, the cat continues walking towards me, going past my legs and going further down the sidewalk. A small sigh of relief exits my lips, putting my gun back in my purse and wiping the sweat off my forehead. Just… Damn… Why do I have to be this afraid of something? I used to be at the top, but now it can’t be helped. Turning around, I walk further down the sidewalk and shake my head slightly.

Opening my door, I walk inside quickly and try to turn on the lights, but none of them come on. Great… The electricity is out. I know I replaced those bulbs recently, so there’s no way they could have just burned out. If the electricity is out, the heater probably won’t work. I guess I should count myself lucky that it’s not as cold as other nights tonight. A sigh leaves my mouth, bringing hot air to my lips as I lock the door behind me. I drop my purse and my bag on the ground next to the couch, sitting down to pull my boots off. I would see if there’s anything to eat in the kitchen, but I already know the answer to that question. Gently, I pull my socks off one at a time before standing up to take my jeans off. I pull my shirt off and sit back down on the couch, lying down and resting my head on the pillow that is already set up. For a moment, I can’t help but remember Sunset again as I pull the blanket over my body. The way her smile brightened up anything around her… Why is Sunset special? I helped multiple people at that damn homeless shelter… Yet seeing Sunset smile is the thing that makes me happy.

A part of me calls out as I close my eyes. I want to see her smile again… Why did it make me feel so good? I want to see her cheeks flush once more, to see that happiness… I don’t know why I do, I just do… Funny that it’s Sunset Shimmer’s smile. My enemy…

Her smile… I just want to… see it one more time…

==========================================

The dark red sky booms over us, leaving a giant echo as lightning strikes in the distance. The dirt in the air disgusts me, but we’ll have enough time to rebuild. We’ll have time to make anything that we desire. I can’t help but chuckle at the thought. We’ll even have the opportunity to go back to Equestria. We can finally take it for ourselves, if we’re not stupid. I need to plan for it. Looking at Sonata to my right and then to Aria on my left, a big grin comes across my face.

“Leave them to me, girls. I have some… unfinished business to deal with. You two can decide what to do with these dogs.” I look down in front of the stage at the giant audience, controlled so easily by our simple song. Using my new wings, I fly up to get a better look at these pathetic worms who tried so desperately to stop us from our goal. Admittedly, they put up a good fight for the moment, but that only shows how much stronger we need to be to conquer Equestria. Slowly, I lower myself towards this hill where they put up their last fight. There, Sunset Shimmer slowly brings herself to her hands and knees and tries to reach for the microphone. Swiftly, I smash my foot into her hand, crushing the microphone in the process. Of course, her tear-stained and defiant eyes look up at mine, trying to look like she won’t be defeated so easily. I can’t help but laugh at her miserable look.

“Y-you won’t… win, Adagio…” Her voice is as weak as a dog’s toy that lost its damn squeaker. Slowly, I lower myself to her face, tracing her chin with my index finger.

“Oh, poor Sunset~ Trying to seem so confident and heroic, huh? Let me guess, you’re going to say that you’ll find a way to beat me, right?” With a cackle, I stand up and kick Sunset’s face, knocking her back down to the ground. “Look around you, Sunset! Do you see your ‘friends’ moving to your side?” I ask, laughing almost as hard as I can. “Oh, wait, now that I notice it, they don’t seem to be moving at all, huh?” Moving over to Sunset’s body, I grab the back of her scalp as hard as I can and make her look around us. “See? There’s Rainbow Dash~ There’s Applejack~” I point my index finger at their collapsed bodies that were approximately five feet away from us. “Then there’s Fluttershy and Twilight~ Oh, and how can I forget about Pinkie Pie and Rarity?” I can’t help but cackle at their defeat, throwing Sunset’s face back to the ground. Of course they’re worthless. Sunset’s weak body tries to get up again, only for my foot to land harshly on her back.

“Y-you can’t do this, Ada-” Her voice is cut short as I pick her up by the throat, flying up over the audience with her.

“Can’t do what, Sunset?! Look around~ I’ve already won!” Sunset, through her swollen eye, looks around her and tears begin to stream down her face as she sees everyone under my control. ~~Wait… Why would I…~~

I cackle, grabbing Sunset’s neck with both hands. “I’ve won. You’ve lost. And now, you and your friends won’t ever get in my way again~” Gripping harder, I can’t help but feel ~~sad~~ happy at this sight. I…

“Y-you can be happy too, Adagio…” Her voice gets weaker by the second as her hands grab onto mine. ~~This is wrong…~~ This is right. I’m finally at the top and she can’t stop me from doing what I want with her world. ~~Please stop.~~ Give me one reason why. In the reflection in Sunset’s eyes, I see my own face and can’t help but grin widely. Just as ~~ugly~~ beautiful as always~ ~~I don’t want this.~~ I have wanted this for so long, and now, it’s finally here.

My eyes connect with Sunset’s as she mouths the word, “Please.” This… is happiness.

~~Please… No more…~~

===================================

My eyes shoot open as fast as possible, sitting up and looking around me with a loud gasp escaping my lips. Every pore of my body seems sweaty and I feel incredibly hot despite this blasted cold. The couch is still as rough as always and my pillow is still here. What the hell was that…?

My lungs breathe in multiple heavy breaths as I bring my hands to my face to try and wipe off the sweat and to comfort myself in a way. My heavy breaths won’t stop as I bring my legs closer to me and sit in a fetal position. Even my hair is wet… My mind feels fuzzy, probably from waking up just a few seconds ago. Though, that dream is still as vivid as if it was real life. My heart races from the memory and my mind feels fearful of what may have happened in that dream… Why exactly… did I dream about that? And most of all… why did it feel awful? It felt so… horrible. Like watching torture over and over again, but you’re the one being tortured… But why? That was my ideal reality. I wanted to win that damned battle so bad and I keep regretting that loss. Why did I hate seeing that so much…?

Standing up slowly, I rub my own shoulders and back, trying to comfort myself from what was apparently a bad dream. I don’t know why I felt so bad dreaming about that. That would have been a dream come true, but…

Shaking my head slightly, I look at my body and I feel slightly dirty due to all the sweat. I think I still have a bit of shampoo left and half a bar of soap. It feels really icky to keep all of this sweat on me. With a heavy sigh, I pull off the remainder of clothing I wore to sleep and walk to the storage closet, grabbing a pink towel. Being a little hopeful, I hit the wall where the heater is and smile when I hear it start to run. So, the electricity is back on.

Walking into the bathroom, I look at myself in the mirror, noticing my back. For a brief moment, wings flashed in the mirror and I… had red eyes…? Rubbing my eyes, I look again and see my normal self. Well, I should say my normal human self. I can’t believe I’m starting to think that this human form is my normal body. Gently, I turn on the faucet and cup my hands, catching water in them only to wash my face with it a moment later. I take a deep breath as I wash my cheeks and my forehead, looking up at my reflection in the mirror.

In a moment, I gasp loudly and almost throw myself against the wall behind me, seeing my reflection. My hand covers my mouth as my wide eyes analyze the mirror again, seeing myself sprawled against the wall. I could have sworn I saw… I shudder for a moment, thinking about the image of a blood lusted siren with horns on the head… I just need to get rid of all this sweat. Then maybe I’ll feel better.

Stepping into the shower, my hand grabs the faucet knob and turns it to the hot water, but making sure to aim the water away from me. It often takes a while to get hot, so I would rather not get drenched in freezing cold water, even if it would help me wake up. Tilting my head high up, I close my eyes and frown. “1. 2. 3. 4. 5.” I count off the numbers steadily, getting all the way to 8 before I open my eyes again. Aiming the water back at me, a relieved breath is exhaled, feeling the warmth on my skin. Skin. Huh… Rubbing my hands up my arms, I can’t help but feel a chill go up my spine despite the hot water. It almost feels… like a dream. My past as a siren. Being in Equestria. All my memories of that world are either gone or foggy… Mainly, I can remember some ponies and basic concepts in Equestria, but other than that, I fail to remember how some of the cities look like or how… I looked like. Gently, I press my head against the wall of the shower, sighing at the thought.

It all circles back to that dream I just had. All I wanted was to win that battle, to win and go back to Equestria. That would have been the ultimate dream, but… I felt so uncomfortable watching that play out. I don’t know why, it just hit me so suddenly. If anything, I would love to see Sunset’s flame be put out in my arms. I would love to be at the top again…

Right…?

==========================================

Turning off the shower, I grab the towel and swiftly begin to dry myself off, making sure to dry as much as I can from my head to toe. I don’t necessarily want to be frozen solid when I leave this room. Hopefully, that wouldn’t be a problem I have to deal with if the heater stayed on throughout my shower. Opening the door to the bathroom, I am pleased to hear the heater still running, with my apartment warmer than before. Walking into my bedroom to find clean clothes, I notice it’s morning outside. So, it’s Hearth’s Warming… Well, Christmas actually. A holiday everyone is supposed to be together and celebrate another year of happiness… A year of happiness.

Picking up a shirt from inside one of the drawers, I can’t help but think about this whole year. This hasn’t been a year of happiness for me. If anything, it’s been one shit show after another. I haven’t felt happy in a long time… And now that I know I can be happy in this world, I don’t have anyone to celebrate it with. Hell, I haven’t even opened Sonata and Aria’s recent postcards. Sometimes, it just feels forced. I wouldn’t blame them if they didn’t want to send anything, I pretty much ruined our bond right after we lost at the battle of the bands. I close my eyes, softly pressing my hand into my forehead. Why can’t I… ever do anything right?

Suddenly, I hear the doorbell to my apartment ring, waking me from my thoughts. Who would be ringing my doorbell…? Quickly, I pull a pair of pajama pants on and quickly walk to the living room, looking out the peephole to see who it is. I haven’t really had someone ring the doorbell before, so it’s a curious feeling once someone actually does. Unfortunately, I don’t see anyone outside, but the corners of a box are slightly visible. What is a box doing here…? With a hesitant breath, I open the door and I’m greeted by the sight of a wrapped gift. It isn’t really big, nor small, it’s just a box. A present decorated in a purple wrapping paper with diamond designs thrown all over it. Looking around me, I don’t see anyone who could have dropped the present off. Who would have given me a gift? Who was just here…?

Picking up the present, I bring it inside the apartment and set it on the coffee table. Unfortunately, the gift doesn’t have a tag stating who it’s from. I let out a small sigh as I finally pull the wrapping paper off the gift. I suppose this might be from Sonata, she is the type of person to try and give people gifts when she can. Person… I just called Sonata a person.

Shaking my head, I finally open the box and my eyes widen at the sight of what’s inside. Inside of the gift, a purple hand-knitted scarf lays in the box, neatly folded and positioned in the box with a note on top of it. My hand reaches inside and grabs the note, taking a closer look at it.

“I’m sorry I hit you, Adagio. I’m sorry I visited you that night a few weeks ago, but I hope you can have a merry Christmas. You’re still worth something, whether you see it or not.” Instantly, I can feel my hand get shaky and my eyes begin to leak another couple of tears… Putting the note down, I cup my face in my hands and try my very best to not cry.

“No, Sunset… You don’t have to be sorry… Please don’t…” My voice begins to break and I finally can’t help but cry. “Y-you helped me find out happiness exists for me… I don’t hate you anymore…” The tears begin to collect in my hands before I rest my head on the couch. My sobs are only interrupted by my deep breaths. Gently, I push my face into the pillow and try to mask the sound of my cries. Why does life have to be so… cruel? Sunset is right, but I made her feel bad all that time ago…

“I just want a friend…”

Can We Be Friends?

Author's Note

After a long night of consideration, Adagio finally comes to the conclusion that she genuinely wants to give friendship a try. Friendship seems like a good place to start to keep happiness in her life and it was cheap. Only problem? She doesn't know who would want to be her friend. Other than one person. The person she once hated and the one she blew off the last time they met. Sunset Shimmer...

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, and mentions of a snake. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

This chapter is also not fully edited, so I do apologize if it has errors, but I did put my heart into this and I hope some of you will enjoy.

Can We Be Friends?

Chapter VI: Can We Be Friends?

The day after Christmas can always be slightly depressing. All of the store decorations are taken down as well as all the advertisements for Christmas shopping. The bright lights are not anywhere to be seen, amplifying the already cold and dead atmosphere of winter. It’s always been the worst time of the year in my opinion. The frosty winter isn’t done with and all the cheerful things are put away, waiting at least another month through the damn cold. I sigh, causing a cloud to form from my lips as I stand outside the nightclub, holding a cup of my favorite whiskey in one hand. Perhaps it’s just my hesitation to start the walk, but something makes me wait. The only solace one can gain from the time after Christmas is possibly a birthday or New Years, but even then, those are fleeting.

Softly, my hand reaches up to the scarf gently wrapped around my neck, the smell of blueberries in its soft fabric. Really, it felt like an expert made this. I wouldn’t be surprised if Sunset had Rarity make this, though a bad feeling rises in my stomach. I suppose I feel guilty for taking up Sunset’s time and energy…? I groan slightly, bringing my hand to my forehead and pushing myself off of the wall I’m leaning on. “I suppose now would be a better time than any, right?” I say with a slight yawn. Looking at the time on my new flip phone, I see that it’s halfway to five in the afternoon. The phone itself isn’t in great condition, but at least it was cheap. I had to save a couple weeks of my salary to buy it, but it would help me keep contacts if I need to. When would I ever need to save a contact? Maybe today…

Walking away from the nightclub, I take a big sip from my cup and let out a relieved breath. Technically, I’m still on shift, but I can’t care less honestly. With everything that’s happened in my life this month, I need to do this. I don’t give a damn if they get angry about my absence, because it doesn’t really matter any way I look at it. I take a deep breath and grab onto my scarf again.

Isn’t it… too late? For me to be friends with someone? Much less Sunset Shimmer…? I stabbed everyone in the back at the battle of the bands, giving most more than enough reason to hate me… Why do I think I can even be friends with her…? Rubbing my head slightly, I sigh in a disappointed tone. Maybe it’s because she actually tried to help me or that she guided me to find happiness… Or maybe it’s that smile of hers that I want to see again… Her cyan eyes… I shake my head gently as I walk. I know that she probably won’t want to be friends, but… isn’t it worth a try? Who knows? Maybe life will surprise me once more, especially after finding that I can be happy, a feat I once thought impossible.

I walk past a corner and see Garden Hooves Park again, smirking slightly. Apple Bloom did help me quite a bit on that day and I suppose I’m still thankful to her for it. Though, it surprises me to see Apple Bloom at the park again, wearing her red cape and holding a map in her hands. At least, it looks like a map. Her confused face looks at the paper, turning it in multiple directions. Her wagon is yet again behind her, holding an assortment of items now, such as a telescope, an apple juice jar and what looked like a baseball bat. Walking to the gate of the park, I stop and I can’t help but think about thanking her for her help a couple weeks ago. I hesitate to walk into the park, wanting to preserve my pride instead of expressing my gratitude, but it only lasts a moment.

Walking into Garden Hooves Park, I try waving to the girl, but she seems too invested in the map. A part of me is irritated because of this, but I suppose it’s just a part of childhood curiosity. Bringing my hand to my mouth, I yell, “Hey, Apple Bloom!” trying to get her attention over the distance. Her head darts up and her eyes search the area, eventually landing on me. A happy and excited look dawns on her and she waves me over.

“Hey, Adagio! How are you doing? Was the gift right?” Her eager smile clearly tells me she’s been wondering this for a while. As usual, she’s excited and asking a million questions a second. Slowly, I put my hand on her head.

“Slow down, okay? I’m… doing fine actually. Just a bit irritated because of a stupid headache.” Bringing my index finger to my forehead, I tap gently and give her a small smile. “The gift was a pretty big success honestly, that’s why I came over here. I… wanted to thank you, I suppose. Just don’t get used to it-” Before I can even finish my sentence, Apple Bloom’s body collides into mine, pushing the air out of my lungs. Worst of all, her arms lock around me and keep the air out.

“See? I knew you could do it! I’m really glad you made a friend, Adagio!” Her eyes close and her huge smile indicates that she really hoped for this outcome to happen. I sigh quietly out of annoyance, but I slowly bring my hand to her back and pat gently.

“Y-yeah yeah. Could you let go now? I can’t breathe…” Suddenly, Apple Bloom lets go of me, jumping back and dawning a more sheepish look.

“S-sorry! I’m kinda a hugger, ya know?” she said with an embarrassed blush. “A-anyway! Who’s this friend of yours?” Again, she prods like no tomorrow, but she’s always curious, so I guess it’s not as annoying now.

“They’re… not my friend right now. I was-”

“Oh no! Did you two have a falling out?” she asks instantly, seemingly having no filter or restraint. For a second, I bring my hand to my face and sigh. Just breathe, Adagio.

“No, we weren’t… friends to begin with. I was actually going to try and ask them if we could be friends today.” Without noticing, I begin to rub my arm and a nervous smile comes across my face. What if she doesn’t want to be friends…? I would… understand if Sunset still hated me. After all, I did hurt her and her friends the most at the battle of the bands. A part of me still wants to try and ask her, but… maybe it would be better to just leave her alone. It isn’t technically right of me to assume we can just forget about my damn sins… She shouldn’t have to be forced into a friendship and thus forced to let go of those memories.

“Adagio!” Apple Bloom’s voice yells out, breaking me from my train of thought. My confused expression looks at her and an apologetic feeling builds up in me.

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get lost in my thoughts. What were you saying?” Simply, Apple Bloom grabs my hand and drags me out of the park with her wagon.

“Ya just said you two weren’t friends, right?” she asks me with a fire in her eyes. A fire of determination, one that seems to control her own actions. Why is she so built up over this?

“Yeah, I did, why?” I ask, trying to pull my arm from her grasp without hurting her.

“Remember what I told ya a couple weeks ago?” She asks simply, looking away from me and continuing to pull me along. Damn, this girl is strong… How much work does she have to do at that farmhouse?

“I um… To be honest, I don’t remember what you’re trying to reference here.” A pained and awkward expression comes across my face, trying to grind my feet into the ground, but Apple Bloom doesn’t seem to notice my attempts to escape. What is her hand strength?

“I told ya if ya ever needed advice about friendship, I would be there and an Apple always keeps their word. So, we need to see Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo now!” Almost immediately after mentioning these names, Apple Bloom’s steps quicken and an even bigger smile dawns on her face. As we walk down the sidewalk, I’m forced to try and escape and hide my face from embarrassment of being pulled along by a young girl.

“Sweetie who? Scootalong? Who are you talking about?”

“They’re my best friends! All of us together are the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Almost as soon as she says those words, I can’t help but remember Equestria… The ponies there… Celestia.

Shaking my head, I sigh, “What does that even mean? And I would be much more willing to go with you if you let me go already.” Apple Bloom’s deadly grip finally lets go of my forearm and I can almost swear I can feel blood pump through my hand again. Her sheepish grin returns before she keeps walking down the sidewalk. Slowly, I walk up beside her and grip my arm slightly, something that Apple Bloom takes notice of.

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to grab ya that hard,” she says really quietly as we walk by one of the toy stores in town. As a matter of fact, we are now in some of the cleaner parts of town. Some of the popular places in town. The mall was only a block away and Taco Pony is even down the street, though I can’t afford it.

“It’s alright, it doesn’t actually hurt. Now, what did you mean by Cutie Mark Crusaders?” I ask as sincerely as I can. I don’t… really know why I’m humoring her. Have I learned to be… nicer? No, I’m still mean. It’s just that… Apple Bloom doesn’t deserve some of the bad in this world.

“W-well, we’re a group in school dedicated to finding our cutie marks in a sense! You see, a cartoon we watch has these things like tattoos that show up once you find your purpose in life and um… I guess we felt inspired by that to find our own purpose in life, ya know? Maybe it’s silly, but we’ve learned and tried a lot of things because of it!” Her huge smile emerges and she holds onto her red cape peacefully. This group of hers clearly means a lot to her.

“I see. And your friends… Were they also at Canterlot High when… When I-”

“Tried to take over the school? Yeah, they were. We were all in the audience. We even tried to compete in the battle of the bands, but we failed pretty early on. Don’t worry though! I’m sure they won’t hold anything against ya when I explain.” Quickly, she pulls her phone out of her pocket and I finally notice something. Her phone seems to be pink with many different apples on it, each one with different initials in them. Is this her family? Hot damn, that’s a lot of apples… Shaking my head, my eyes look at the picture on the phone she’s showing me, a selfie of three girls in crazy outfits that seem to be having the time of their lives backstage. I’m glad to see that not everything I did caused heartache… I’m glad…? Funny, I would usually be glad that I hurt these people, but now, my heart seems to feel heavy… What has happened to me…? “What about ya? Who’s this person you’re trying to befriend?” she asks as she looks up at me. Slowly, I pull up my hood as I recognize some of the people walking around this part of town. Something makes me hate the thought about being recognized for… that.

With a heavy sigh, I ask, “Promise you won’t say anything? Not even to your friends…?” I take a quick look around to make sure no one was close enough to hear our conversation.

“Pinkie Promise! Pinkie Pie says that’s the strongest kind of promise.” Slowly, I put my hands into my pockets and close my eyes. Why am I trying to be friends with Sunset…? What is my motivation? Maybe it’s because I want to see that smile one more time… Maybe it’s because of all she’s done for me in the past couple of weeks, helping me be able to find happiness… I take a deep breath and look in Apple Bloom’s eyes.

“It’s… Sunset Shimmer…” The statement slithers out of my mouth barely as a whisper and I can’t help but feel an immense regret as soon as I say it. Damn it… I shouldn’t even be trying to be her friend. She’ll probably try to slam the door in my face and I’ll just be alone again. Instantly, I avert my gaze and let out a warm breath, staring ahead of us.

“Sunset? I… T-that’s interesting. I never would have guessed that. I um… If ya want, I could ask my sis to help-”

“Don’t. Just… don’t, okay? I don’t want Sunset’s friends involved. Especially after what happened last time… it’s unlikely that this will even work out…” I sigh heavily, looking down at my boots as we walk by the Taco Pony establishment.

“Yeah, I um… I don’t disagree with ya there… My big sis would probably have a cow if she knew I was talking to ya. Much less helping ya.” A moment of silence passes between us for a second as she stops in her tracks. “Ya really want to be friends with Sunset…? Or are ya trying to use her…?” For a moment, a part of me hurts when I hear Apple Bloom say that, though I’m not sure why. As a siren, I shouldn’t be hurt so easily by these things…

No… I’m not a siren anymore…

“Yeah, I do… I’ve wanted to be her friend for… a while now,” I say, thinking back to Sunset’s smile as she opened that gift. Before I can even close my mouth from what I said, Apple Bloom’s hand grabs my arm again and that all too familiar look of determination dawns on her again.

“Then come on! We need to get to work!” she exclaims, dragging me along. Oh, not again…

========================================

Running in through one of the gates in a broad wood plank fence, Apple Bloom drags me past a lot of Apple Trees, expertly weaving through them like a seasoned professional. I can’t help but keep my hood up with my free hand, not wanting to be seen by the rest of the Apple Family if at all possible. If Applejack saw me, I wouldn’t doubt it if she would want to punch me at least once. She’d probably be even angrier if she found out I was talking with her sister, even though I didn’t start it. Apple Bloom looks at me while we run and smiles.

“Jump in three, okay?” she says simply, refusing to elaborate by looking ahead of us. In three what? Minutes? Seconds? Why do I need to- In just a short time, we breeze past the snowy trees and there’s suddenly a ditch in front of us, giving us no time to stop or else we would fall in. Given, the ditch isn’t that deep, but it could easily cause a sprained ankle if you aren’t careful. I instantly take a deep breath, jumping across the ditch as Apple Bloom jumps and throws her wagon over the ditch. Without even a second of relaxation, Apple Bloom keeps running, grabbing onto the wagon and keeping her iron grip on my arm. My free hand darts up to my neck, feeling the scarf and making sure it’s still around my neck. I don’t want any of these branches to snag onto it, causing me to lose it in the mass of the orchard. In a few seconds, I see a small clearing in the trees come into view and an expertly made treehouse sits in one of the trees. Despite it being a treehouse, it easily branched out of the tree’s circle with a wooden staircase leading up to it. Outside the treehouse is a small garden with flowers growing inside of it as well as a crashed skateboard. Apple Bloom, finally slowing down, picked up the telescope, which was probably broken in some form now, and put it down near the garden. She finally lets the wagon rest and releases her grip from my arm.

Honestly, I feel relieved to have my arm back to myself, rubbing it a little as Apple Bloom walks up to the door. I opt to stay outside the clubhouse and stay beside the wooden table they have set up beside their garden and art projects. I slowly sit down on the bench connected to the table, inspecting the scarf for any damages or dirt. Looking down at my hands, I feel a heavy breath go in and out of my lungs. What am I even doing here? I could just leave and not have to deal with these girls. Hell, I’m not even sure if I should go to Sunset’s apartment. Maybe it was just a stupid thought to go up to Sunset and be like, “Oh, hi, Sunset! Let’s be friends!” A stupid idea…

For a second, my memory of yesterday morning flashes before my eyes. Sunset’s note in the present… If anyone would be willing to give me a chance, I guess it would be the girl who has tried to help me. Without even realizing it, my hand feels the soft fibers of the scarf again, rubbing the fabric back and forth with my thumb. I want to make a good impression… And I want to be friends with her… or at least try being friends. Maybe I could see her smile again… Breathing into the scarf, I smile softly at the momentary warmth and close my eyes, thinking of Sunset’s warm gaze again.

“Hey, Adagio!” Apple Bloom’s voice yells out as she walks down the steps with two unfamiliar girls. The one behind Apple Bloom is a girl with white skin and hair that is a mixture of purple and pink. She has bright green eyes and a cheerful look to her face, but she noticeably wears more clean and fashionable clothes than Apple Bloom. Her magenta shirt looked nice against her white skin and the yellow skirt around her waist. The girl behind her has orange skin and magenta hair that didn’t look like it had been combed in a while. Her black hoodie and green cargo pants makes her look more like a traditional boy than a girl, but she rocks that look with confidence. Within a couple seconds, they all walked down the staircase and sat around the table with me. Apple Bloom sits nearest to me whereas the other two sit opposite of us. “Girls, here is Adagio!” Apple Bloom exclaims, waving her arms near me.

A confused look is instantly plastered on my face and I feel a bit awkward as she does this. “Um… hey…?” I barely say with a wave. Immediately, I notice the purple eyes of the orange girl glare at me pretty harshly. Usually, this would cause me to return a mean stare, but now I just try to give the girl an apologetic look.

“You said she was different. She seems the exact same as before to me,” the orange girl says, averting her eyes from mine and crossing her arms.

“Scootaloo! You didn’t even talk to her! Or listen,” Apple Bloom says a bit dejectedly. So, the orange girl is Scootaloo. That means the girl with purple and pink hair must be Sweetie something… Belle?

“It doesn’t matter! She’s the reason our whole school almost became mind-controlled zombies!” Scootaloo exclaims, quickly mimicking a zombie to her friend. “Clearly, she seems just as harsh as ever, so I don’t know why you believe she’s better now.”

“I don’t think that’s quite fair of you,” Sweetie Belle chips in, looking at me with a more sympathetic look. “We haven’t even listened to her yet. Would you give this treatment to Sunset? You know, a friend of Rainbow Dash?” Instantly, Scootaloo’s cheeks flush a bright pink and she shakes her head, trying to compose herself.

“Of course I wouldn’t! I mean… This is different!” Scootaloo says with a hurt look painted across her face. A small breath is let out into my scarf, taking a moment to collect my thoughts. Opening my mouth, I prepare to try and talk from my own point of view, but before a syllable leaves my tongue, Apple Bloom stands up and looks down at Scootaloo.

“How is this any different, Scootaloo? Adagio really has changed! She’s been trying to be friends with someone and has tried to work on herself!” A small frown appears on my lips momentarily. I didn’t want her to tell anyone that I was working on myself, but I suppose it’s one of the few things that can’t be avoided given the current situation. I sigh quietly, running my fingers across the scarf and closing my eyes for a second. Again, that memory haunts me, making me wish it was the only reality among this world of sadness. The arguing continues for a few moments before I stand up from the table, sighing heavily. Gently, I stretch my arms and take my phone out of my pocket to look at the time. Great. It’s almost six. Though, one could probably tell that by the color of the sky. By now, I couldn’t hear those girls arguing, but I could feel their stares at the back of my head. Gently, I turn around and aim my eyes at Apple Bloom. She’s been the most help so far and honestly, she’s helped me realize how some people won’t let go of what I did, nor should they.

“Thanks for all the help you’ve been, Apple Bloom,” I say in a more hushed whisper. “It’s been a big help and…” A hesitant breath takes hold of my throat before I push it away by rubbing my hand through my hair. “I can’t wait to repay your kindness some day.” Before I can turn around to walk away, I feel someone come and crash into my body, almost knocking me over. Apple Bloom’s arms are wrapped around my back and I sigh, a little out of annoyance but mostly because I had expected such a reaction.

“Please stay! I’m sure we can help you!” Apple Bloom tries to tell me, but I slowly pull her arms off of me and give her a reassuring smile.

“Look, you’ve been a big help,” I say in a whisper. “But your friends don’t seem to be as willing, which… let’s face it, Apple Bloom. They don’t have to let go of those feelings. I did things wrong, okay?” I try to tell Apple Bloom my stance on the issue as carefully as I can because I felt scared that she might cry if I say something wrong. Despite my wording, Apple Bloom’s eyes begged with me as a couple tears streamed down her face.

“B-but ya really have helped people! A-and I don’t want to break my word, so I-”

Slowly, I crouch down to her level and put my finger on her lips. I’ve… never had to do something like this before, but I hope I’m doing it correctly. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t be back, did I? You can still keep your word another time, okay?” I explain carefully, holding out my pinky finger. Suddenly, Apple Bloom’s face lights up and she instantly locks her pinky finger with mine.

“O-okay. I’ll try to get them to understand while you’re gone! W-well, Scootaloo at least,” she explains with a sour breath. “When will ya be back? Tomorrow?” For once in a very long time, a small laugh exits my lips and I can’t help but smile. It’s been so long since I’ve laughed legitimately out of happiness.

“Let’s say next week, okay? I’ll be free then and I’ll have a more definitive answer by then for-”

“Operation Sunset Isles?” Apple Bloom says with a wink.

“Yeah, we’re not calling it that. I don’t do operation names.” A nervous smile comes across my face as Apple Bloom nods.

“W-well, I do! So, good luck, okay? Be as kind as ya can and I’m sure my friends and I will be able to… help ya more properly next week!” A huge grin comes across her face before she looks back at her friends who were still staring at us.

“Will do,” I say with a tired salute. “Just stay well, okay?” I say slightly, standing up and rubbing the dirt off my jacket. Apple Bloom, of course, gives me another hug before I can leave. I guess it’s just a part of her to hug people she likes. Huh… She likes me. Odd considering that I haven’t really done that much for her, but I guess it’s that weird personality of hers that makes her like me. Apple Bloom is a really strange kid. She smiles at me and points straight out to a barely visible fence past some trees

“Stay safe, Adagio.”

=======================================

The streetlights offer a much nicer atmosphere than the one in my neighborhood, filled with darkness and silence. Perhaps it’s just the ability to see, but it feels a bit safer than near my apartment at night. Even the sidewalks are scraped of ice a bit, but there’s still a giant snow buildup nearby. Definitely, walking by these apartments is a much nicer experience since you can feel safe as you feel your purple scarf. Well, not everyone has a purple scarf, but it is something that can help calm your nerves from keeping your eyes darting every which direction, trying to find the will to trust the ground you walk on. Honestly, it’s hard to trust most things in this world now. Almost anything can be a trap. The ground you walk on, fake walls, a faux personality, a pretty smile…

Walking back and forth beside this damn tree, I can’t seem to make up my mind to finally cross the street and knock on the door. I guess I just feel afraid. Afraid of… this being a wrong choice. Maybe this was all a stupid idea. Maybe I will fail this game.

Slowly, I bring my hand to my cheek and sigh, letting out the pent up air in my lungs. I’ve done so much so far… Clearly, Sunset is a person who’s willing to give me a chance and help me when she can… Isn’t it worth a shot? Seeing that front door again makes me feel happy and anxious again, but I try to calm the nerves. Gently, I pull the hood down and shake my head, taking my first few steps across the street, my feet telling me to turn back. My body tells me to turn back… Even my mind tells me to turn back, but… I need to do this. If not to be friends with Sunset, at least to prove to myself I’m not a coward and I can go through with things…

Slowly, I walk up on the doorstep, placing my finger on the doorbell lightly. Taking a deep breath, I gently press the button and wait. Maybe it would be a sign if she doesn’t answer the door or maybe I’m just scaring myself for no good reason… Still, it’s jarring to think that maybe she won’t accept my insignificant request.

“Hold on, I’m coming!” a voice yells from beyond the blue door. For a second, I feel my heartbeat rise yet again, hearing her sweet voice yell in a kind tone, but I try to make the feeling subside. Within a few moments, the door opens to a girl with fiery hair in pink pajamas. Her cyan eyes squint at me for the first few seconds, probably indicating that she was just asleep, besides the messy hair and dark apartment. Then her eyes widen and a look of confusion is plastered across her face as her hand grips onto her door tighter. “Adagio? What are you doing here?” Her kind voice addresses me as if I’m a neighbor, but her eyes display the awkward feeling in her stomach. Nonetheless, I step back to give her some space and smile as kindly as I can. Her eyes look at the scarf around my neck and her mouth opens, but before she can speak, I smile and interject.

“Hey, Shimmer~ Mind if we talk…?”

Hello Again, Adagio

Author's Note

Adagio has finally convinced herself to talk with Sunset Shimmer, ready to ask for a friendship that shouldn't work by all accounts. Despite Adagio's nervous feelings, Sunset is ready to talk with her. Things finally seem to be going right in Adagio's life, but now she can only wonder when it will all change again.

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, and mentions of a snake. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

This chapter is also not fully edited, so I do apologize if it has errors, but I did put my heart into this and I hope some of you will enjoy.

Hello Again, Adagio

Chapter VII: Hello Again, Adagio

The door shuts behind us before Sunset makes sure to turn the bolt lock on her door. Huh. She only has one lock? Shaking my hair a little as I walk further into the living room, I can instantly tell she has a couple more rooms than my apartment. All fully functional with the heater on and the lights lit. Slowly, I take a deep breath and look to Sunset as kindly as I can. I guess I’m trying my best to be as polite and respectful as possible here.

“Nice place you got here,” I say nodding to the furniture that must cost three times the stuff I have at my apartment. Then again, that’s not saying much.

“Thanks. It took a while to be able to afford this place, but with a little luck and wise investments, it all fit together, you know?” Sunset says as calmly as she can, walking past me to go to the kitchen. She looks back at me and her eyes seem to look at my coat for a bit. “You know you can take off your coat, right? I don’t mind.” Sighing, I slide my coat off my body and hold it in my arms as I follow her to the kitchen. Before I can say anything though, she holds a cup in her hand and shakes it slightly with a warm smile to me. “Care for a drink? I’ve got some coffee I could make.” With a slight nod, I stand by the counter and I can’t help but feel awkward about this. I thought I needed to do this, but now, my mind is screaming for me to leave and avoid the awkward conversation that’s about to ensue. Slowly, I walk out of the kitchen to hang up my coat on the coat rack, sighing to myself.

“Do you live here by yourself?” I ask in a louder tone, trying to get her attention from the living room. Slowly, my hand rubs the pink hat to the left of my coat. The hat seems to be made from wool with balloon patterns on it, the smell of cupcakes still lingering… If she doesn’t live alone, that’s none of my concern, but… for some reason, a weird feeling builds up in me.

“Yeah, I live alone here. But you’ll probably find a lot of belongings from my friends. They tend to throw sleepovers here a lot,” Sunset says cheerfully from the other room. Despite my weird request, it seems Sunset is completely willing to listen and talk with me. By the time I turn around, Sunset walks out of the kitchen with two cups of coffee in her hands, slowly handing me one. “Be careful, it’s hot. I didn’t quite know what you liked, so I just made us both some black coffee if it’s alright?”

“Yeah, don’t worry about it. I like most kinds of coffee anyway,” I say with a smile. Sunset sits down on the sofa before saying anything else, gently ushering me to sit by her by patting her hand down on the furniture, an offer I accept. Sitting down beside her, Sunset’s hand slowly lifts up to my neck and feels the scarf around it.

“I see you got my gift, huh?” she chuckles slightly, but an apologetic look comes across her face. “Is this talk about the gift…? I’m sorry if the note wasn’t to your liking.”

“Please… Don’t apologize,” I say slowly, putting the cup down. Hesitantly, my eyes connect with Sunset’s and I try my best to bring a smile to my face, though that goal seems hard to achieve at the moment. Maybe it’s because my nerves are on the fritz. “That’s the reason I wanted to talk… Well, kind of… Look,” I say, turning my body to her. “I… I wanted to tell you personally that you were… right a few weeks ago. Remember when we saw each other?”

“And I told you that you could be happy…?” Sunset asks, more to pique both of our memories rather than genuine curiosity.

“Yeah… You were… right about that,” I say in a quiet whisper. Bringing my hand to my chest, a small breath exits my lips before I continue. “You apologized to me when you didn’t need to. You were right about what you told me and I… I brushed you off. If anyone needs to apologize, it’s me… I’m… I’m really sorry for how I treated you back then.” Sunset’s eyes are wider than I’ve possibly ever seen them at this point, but I don’t stop to let her respond. “I was really selfish and I admit that now. I’ve helped out at a local homeless shelter recently and I’ve been trying to turn my life around. I guess I just wanted to thank you for helping me realize that I can be happy too…” Quickly, I avert my gaze and my hands bunch together on top of my lap, trying to decide what to do but feeling too awkward to do so. Gently, Sunset’s hand grabs a hold of mine, a gesture that surprises me quite a bit, making me unsure of what to do.

“That’s… the best thing I’ve heard in a long time,” Sunset says happily as she turns my face to look into her eyes. “You’ve gone through a lot this month, haven’t you?” she asks with a smile on her face. For a second, my heart wants me to open up this pot of emotions and to possibly hug this former enemy of mine, but I restrain myself, knowing that it is too rude for me to do. “Great job, Adagio. It’s really nice to hear that you’re turning your life around. Have you quit your job at the nightclub?” she asks, just as cheery as her previous question.

“No, I haven’t. It’s kind of hard to find a job either way. But… there’s one more thing I came over here to do,” I say in an equally nervous and awkward tone. Sunset’s eyebrow raises and she takes a sip of her cup, maintaining eye contact.

“Okay? What is on your mind, Adagio?” she asks, bringing her hand away from my own and resting it back on her lap. Inhaling a big breath and clutching my hands together, I slowly turn my body to hers and give her one of my best smiles that I can. One that is genuine and not fake like the last time I saw her.

“Well, I realized I can be happy in this life and… that came with another realization. Sunset, I know this is going to be a weird request for you, being the siren who almost destroyed your school, but…” Slowly, I grab Sunset’s hand and look into her eyes. “Could we be friends…?”

===============================================

Walking down the sidewalk, a big smile is plastered on my face as the sun shines down on me. I quickly got ready and practically ran out the door today, so the cold doesn’t seem to be a problem. If anything, I can feel a slight sweat on my face as I pass by Halo Bakery. Even the premise of a cherry cheesecake didn’t seem to hold a candle to the excitement in my body. Today is the day. Today is when we agreed to hang out, right? Feeling my scarf again, I close my eyes and dodge around the lamp post in front of me, still holding my smile. “Sunset said we could hang out in two days on the 26th,” I say to myself quietly. “It’s now the 28th, right?” Before I can let my train of thought run away from me, I pull my phone out and check the time, seeing the date right next to it. Yeah, it’s the 28th. No need to worry myself over this.

The nerves throughout my body are all on high alert at this point, mostly due to my thoughts worrying about how to make a good impression and how to be a… good friend. It’s funny. I’ve never thought about that before, not even when I was friends with Sonata and Aria. I never had to think about being a good friend, so it’s awfully ironic that it’s now one of my biggest concerns of the day. A small look of irritation appears on my face as I think about past events. I really was stupid, wasn’t I…? I pushed away the only two friends I had and now I realize why that was such a bad idea. Maybe it’s life’s way of punishing me when I found out they were moving away from the city. I could have followed them and at least tried to make it better, but I decided to believe they were the ones at fault, not me. Bringing my free hand to my forehead, I sigh quietly. Now I have a chance to be friends with Sunset Shimmer, though a previous version of me would laugh at this. Being friends with my previous enemy? Give me a break, right? That’s my reality now, being friends with my ex rival to be happy. To be honest, it excites me to think about what Sunset and I could do together. Every time we can hangout together just gives me another excuse to see her smile and feel happy with her… I guess that’s why this is a good idea. I can’t let myself drown in my anger again. I just need to accept that this is a good idea and hopefully… it’ll bring me happiness once more.

Walking down the sidewalk, I start to enter the better parts of town where you can walk down the sidewalk without being afraid you’ll be robbed at gunpoint. You can buy nice things in this part of town and expect to keep them, but I try to not let myself get distracted by those things. Honestly, I didn’t quite remember the nice colors in this part of town, nor the rest of the walk. Did my eyes change perhaps…? No, it’s just this different part of town. It’s always been the attraction and center point for happy families and friends. Huh, friends… It’s funny that the sole reason I’m entering this part of town is to hang out with a friend. A possible friend. Still, the prospect of potential friendship with Sunset Shimmer seems to keep a smile on my face this whole journey.

Eventually, I begin to walk past a clothing shop, looking in the window briefly. At first, I notice the clothes that Sunset would enjoy, but then my eyes are drawn to the woman running the counter at the front of the store. For a brief moment, that all too familiar pit of rage tries to light again, but I can’t seem to find the will to keep the spark ablaze. It’s hard to stay angry at someone now and I’m not sure why. Maybe it’s because I find it easier to be angry at myself or maybe it’s because I feel… sympathy for them. Sympathy for others? That’s an emotion I never expected to feel, but to hell with it all. This whole month has been unexpected, so the more new and unique emotions I feel, the better.

The woman herself has purple hair and white skin, delicately pushing the buttons of a cash register while handling the products customers chose to buy. Occasionally, she would shake her head and pull the customer off to a different section of the store to show them a better product, probably to try and match their fashion style. As she brings a customer with tan skin and light blue hair to the hat section, she looks out the window at me, her mouth opening slightly and her eyes widening. Quickly, I try to dodge out of sight and keep walking toward the coffee shop. The last thing I need is for Rarity to stop me from meeting with Sunset.

For a second, I hear the sound of a door opening behind me, but no footsteps follow me down the sidewalk. Presumably, her eyes trace every one of my moves, but I don’t look back to check. Slowly pulling up my hood, I sigh and walk faster down the street. Hopefully, Sunset hasn’t told her friends about this meetup… As quickly as my mind begins to think about the bad outcomes, I find myself at the door of the shop. Thankfully, Rarity didn’t seem to be outside, watching me. I try to shake the negative thoughts from my head as I walk inside the building. This has to be perfect. I want to be her friend, right?

Taking my first few steps inside, the overwhelming smell of brewed coffee hits my nostrils, making me almost want to gag. I don’t necessarily hate the smell, but this much buildup of it tends to make me sick. Nonetheless, I put a small smile on my face and inspect the room around me, noticing the main counter and the many small tables where people consume their drinks and chat about their days. I feel my hopes come crashing down as I can’t find Sunset in the shop. Again, my mind tells me this is a bad idea and that’s probably why I can’t find her, but I try to calm my nerves by feeling the scarf. Brushing my hair with my hand, I nod slightly, taking a seat at the counter. Sunset isn’t the type of person to just lie, so I doubt she would miss this. She’s probably making her way here now, so again, my worries are invalid. I take a deep breath and close my eyes slowly, resting my head on the counter.

A slow tap presses against my shoulder, switching to rubbing it slightly after a few seconds. Quickly, I push the hand away and sigh quietly. “I’m waiting for someone,” I try to say to the waiter, presumably wanting my order. The night’s lack of sleep is starting to catch up to me, but I notice that the hand I swatted away felt decently soft.

In a soft tone, a familiar voice whispers to me, “Had a rough night last night?” The distinct voice instantly catches me off guard as my eyes dart open and look beside me. On the stool to my left, Sunset Shimmer sits with a smile on her face, seemingly amused by my reaction. Instantly, my cheeks flush and I can’t help but sit straight up in my seat as fast as I can, my hands sliding down to my thighs.

“S-Sunset!” I exclaim, a bit surprised at her being here, but I try to calm myself down as quietly as possible. The nerves throughout my body race and it feels like my whole spine is electrified. “I mean, I was waiting for you,” I say quietly, bringing my hand to my mouth to try and hide my embarrassed look. “How are you doing?” is the only thing that can seem to crawl out of my mouth, my mind blank with conversation ideas, now that I’m actually sitting here. It’s funny that I couldn’t sleep most of last night due to my thoughts about today, what to say, wear, and do.

Sunset smiles and lets out a small giggle as she looks into my eyes. “Well, the question is, how are you? There are dark circles under your eyes and you’re so tired that you don’t even know it’s me beside you.” A shameful smile comes across my face for a few seconds as I think about what kept me up last night, but I want this to go perfectly, so I need to just be kind and honest, right?

“Yeah, I’m fine,” I say slowly, rubbing my eyes and finally turning my stool to look at her better. Okay, being honest is thrown out the window. Thanks, Adagio… “Honestly, it was a bit difficult to find this place, despite my knowledge of the city. You said you found this place with Pinkie Pie?” I ask with a small smile, looking at Sunset, but feeling a bit disappointed when I see Sunset’s attention is placed somewhere else. She gently looks at the menu board above us and then looks at me.

“Yeah, I found this place with Pinkie Pie. It was an odd story, but you probably wouldn’t like to hear it.” A nervous giggle comes out of her mouth after she says this, but I don’t laugh myself.

“I’d love to hear it,” I say gently, looking into her eyes and seeing Sunset’s surprise. I suppose she didn’t expect to hear that kind of response? Her hand swiftly raises to her hair and brushes it out of her face. For a second, I feel like I saw a blush form on her orange cheeks. I can almost swear I did.

“Would you like a drink?” Sunset asks, catching me off guard for a moment. I suppose I was ready to hear her story rather than a proposal for a drink. Before I can accept her request though, I remember that one factor that always seems to be in the way. A nervous grin comes across my face as I put my hands on my lap.

“No, I’m fine. Besides, I don’t really… have any money on me.” Sunset’s eyes instantly become pitiful and an apologetic look is plastered across her face. I hate it when people do that, feeling sorry for me. The general thought is… It’s just annoying, but I understand why they do it. “I left it at home, I mean,” I say, trying to get rid of that sorrowful gaze. Again, that is a lie. I don’t have any more money at home, but… it’s better than making Sunset think I’m pathetic or that I’m not worthy to be her friend. I mean, I already know I’m not worthy, but still…

“Don’t worry. I’ll pay,” Sunset says with a caring smile before looking at the server and asking for two black coffees, the same as a couple nights before. It’s… nice to have coffee with her. Shaking my head lightly, I look into Sunset’s eyes again before she opens her mouth. “Now, to that story, I suppose. If you really want to hear it?” Her mouth hesitates to form more words, but that feeling seems to be put at ease as I nod in acceptance and reassurance. “Okay. Um… I’m not quite sure how it started, but Pinkie Pie and I needed to plan a birthday party last minute for Rarity. Usually, Pinkie is on top of the ball with that sort of stuff, but her sister just visited a week ago…”

=========================================

A laugh comes from Sunset’s lips as she holds her drink in both hands, trying to not spill it. “Wait wait wait. You’re telling me that Apple Bloom dragged you that far?” she says as she tries to stifle her laughter, but continually fails at it. My hand holds in my own laughs as my cheeks flush slightly. I didn’t expect to feel this comfortable around Sunset, nor enjoy her company this much, but this was our third cup of coffee already and we couldn’t seem to stop talking. Perhaps it’s the caffeine, but I really like talking with her…

“Yeah, she did. She pulled me from Taco Pony all the way to Sweet Apple Acres. As if the ride wasn’t bumpy enough, she accidentally pulled me into multiple branches that she was too short to hit.” With this remark, Sunset laughs even harder, one hand gently holding her stomach.

“You have to expect that from the Apple Family. They’re quite resilient, if you get what I mean. Applejack seems to be freakishly unaware of her own strength.” For a brief moment, Sunset’s cup reflects the bright light of the sun from outside the window and I’m forced to close my eyes. As both of our laughs slowly come to a silent pause, our eyes break away from each other and I can’t help but look down at the floor, fully realizing how much time had been taken up by our conversation. Did I really waste so much of her time…? A part of me hopes she enjoyed this time together as much as I have, but another part of me seems to doubt that fact.

Sunset’s eyes look toward her namesake outside the window, before finishing her cup of coffee and looking back to me. “I hate to say this, Adagio, but I think I need to go now. I have class in the morning and homework to finish tonight.” Slowly, she stands up and pulls on her coat and some cotton gloves. The cotton gloves I gave her, but she didn’t know that.

“Yeah, I understand. But um… thank you. For taking me seriously,” I say as I slowly stand up as well. For a moment, Sunset’s eyes are drawn to the scarf I wrap around my neck once more and a smile appears on her face.

“It’s no problem. I did kind of… worry that you weren’t going to show up, but I’m really glad we got to spend time together today.” Before I can hold my hand out for a handshake, Sunset slowly wraps her arms around my body, surprising me in the process. Why… Why does she do this? I-I don’t need a hug, but… Slowly, I return the gesture, not sure what this necessarily means, but that familiar feeling of happiness comes back to me. It feels… nice, but Sunset lets go of the embrace just as quickly as it happened. “I’m sure we can hang out again sometime. Are you free on New Year’s? I was thinking of doing something, but my friends are pretty busy,” Sunset says in a quiet tone, laying down enough bills to cover our drinks for the evening.

“Yeah, I am,” I lie again, thinking about my work schedule. I can probably convince my boss I’m sick then, but I’m never sure what may happen.

“Well, I’ll see you then,” Sunset’s happy voice tells me just as we leave through the doors of the coffee shop. “Until then, stay safe, okay?” Her hands briefly grip my shoulders gently and her smile yet again warms me up inside.

As Sunset begins to walk away from me, I can’t help but look back and open my mouth. “Hey, Sunset?” I ask softly, looking at her fiery hair. Her body gently turns around to look at me and I can see the sun’s light shine through her hair, causing it to look like it’s glowing.

“Yes, Adagio?” she asks as kindly as she can, her eyes trying to peel away at my soul for what is bothering me. Are we really friends now, Sunset…? Gently, I shake my head, bringing my hand to my scarf and rubbing the soft material.

“I-I’m sorry. It was nothing. Just have a good day, okay?”

=====================================

Perhaps it’s just the fact that it had to end, but my heart feels heavy for some reason on this particular walk home. I suppose I had a lot of fun with Sunset, but… I’m still not sure why I did. In all honesty, I should still hate Sunset Shimmer because of what happened a little over a year ago, but I know that was my fault now. Honestly, I keep making things about myself, but I know I don’t deserve much of anything. Now that I’ve gone through this lousy month, my whole perception of my life has seemed to change and I have no control over it.

One can easily turn to blaming others for this, but… I think it’s all my fault, down to the letter. This outcome of events happened because of my actions and I have to sleep in the bed I made. It’s not like it’s bad, though. I felt… genuinely happy when I talked with Sunset earlier. She actually listened to what I said and it felt like I could finally talk about everything that’s happened. I suppose I got what I wished for, huh? I found a source of happiness, but yet again, my mind seems to find a problem with it.

Slowly, I halt in my tracks, looking toward the ground before I finally close my eyes and sigh. Bringing my hands to my head, I slowly walk towards one of the many benches scattered throughout the city's sidewalks, at least in the better parts of town. Sitting down, I bring both of my hands to the scarf once more. The new problem that presents itself is of course in the form of questions. Will this last? Is she even my friend yet? Each question my mind asks is repeated a couple times every second and I can’t help but frown. It never ceases to amaze me that I can find the bad in even the good situations. It’s a skill I’ve developed over the years of constant lashback from life, but whenever something good happens to me, I can’t seem to enjoy it for long. Sighing heavily into my hands, I finally look up to inspect the area around me. Standing up, I tighten the coat I have on to brace for the cold better. It’s funny that it always seems coldest right after Christmas.

As much as the cold seems to preoccupy my mind, I still hear a squeak behind me. It’s subtle, but still noticeable by all accounts. Nothing is there when I’ve looked behind me for the past few minutes, but it’s been following me ever since I left the coffee shop. Breathing into my hands, I flex my fingers back and forth for a moment. Walking past the same lamp post for the second time, I chuckle, wondering how many times I could keep going in circles before the squeak stops. As much as this walk has been thought provoking, I suppose it’s time to stop playing around. Slowly, I finally take a right and walk across the road, turning the corner of a building.

After walking about fifteen feet away from the corner, I turn around quickly and look behind me. For a minute, there seems to be nothing coming from the direction I walked in, but finally, I see the tip of a periscope come around the edge of the building as well as two magenta ends of a bow. As soon as the periscope is aimed at me, it zooms back around the corner, as if it is hiding from me. I can’t help but chuckle at this scene. Slowly, I grab onto my coat and walk towards the corner, pressing my back against the wall.

“Oh, boy. It’s too bad I’m alone. I could really use some help with this friendship thing, especially since I have no idea what I’m doing,” I say satirically, even though I truly didn’t know what I was doing by trying to be friends with Sunset. “If only I could ask for help. Now that I think about it, Apple Bloom offered to help me, but I don’t know her phone number and I forgot where her clubhouse is. Oh well. I guess I’m stuck,” I say even louder than before, sighing for dramatic effect. For a second, there isn’t a sound, but it isn’t long until I hear that familiar squeak of wheels as the young girl rounds the corner with her wagon, an embarrassed look on her face.

“I-I guess ya saw me, huh?” she says weakly, presumably a little ashamed of herself for following me. Apple Bloom’s eyes look up into mine with an apologetic look. Before she can say another word, I slowly lower myself to her level.

“I’m only really wondering why you are following me,” I state with a small smile. “Especially after walking around that block a couple times back there.”

“R-really? You were doing that on purpose?” she asks with an irritated and confused look on her face. It doesn’t take long before we both giggle at her reaction. “I-I was wondering if ya lost your way or such since we had to go in circles a couple times, but I suppose ya knew I was there, huh?” Her embarrassed smile shows her nervous feelings as she puts the periscope back down into the wagon.

“The whole time,” I say with a slight wink, putting my hand on her shoulder. “But you never answered my question.” Her nervous grin widens as her back slowly slumps and she slightly kicks her feet at the rocks on the ground.

“W-well, I… I saw ya at the coffee shop earlier with Sunset and all. I couldn’t help but notice you two were laughing and smiling together, so I assumed everything went alright.” For a second, her hands grip onto her jeans tighter and her eyes finally make contact with mine again. “But I wanted to make sure. M-maybe you need help and all, right? I just wanted everything to go alright with ya, ya know?” she asks nervously. To her surprise, I laugh slightly, standing upright again and looking down at her.

“Actually, everything did go alright. It went better than alright. I had a lot of fun talking with her and she even asked me to hang out with her again on New Year’s.” Apple Bloom’s eyes beam for a moment, but before she can speak, I smile and shrug my shoulders. “I could always use help to be a better friend though and I mean that,” I say with a wink to Apple Bloom. Her eyes brighten like there’s no tomorrow and she instantly hugs me, knocking the breath out of my lungs again.

“I can help with that! Just leave it to me!” For some reason, a part of me is afraid I will regret this, but another part of me hopes she knows what she’s doing.

Becoming a Better Friend

Author's Note

Adagio Dazzle has a new challenge to think about. How can she be a better friend? Fortunately, the advice the Cutie Mark Crusaders give her could help her become a better friend to Sunset Shimmer, but all of Adagio's confidence is thrown out the window when an unexpected guest joins them. Adagio's wild rollercoaster of a life continues to get crazier...

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

This chapter is also not fully edited, so I do apologize if it has errors, but I did put my heart into this and I hope some of you will enjoy.

Becoming a Better Friend

Chapter VIII: Becoming a Better Friend

Walking down the street, I can’t help but be a little annoyed at the three companions following me this whole trip. The Cutie Mark Crusaders begged for me to let them watch my progress today, even if it is learning how to be a friend. They all gave me good advice I suppose, but the constant questions got on my nerves slightly. Even Scootaloo, who was previously opposed to helping me, came around and started to believe I can change myself. It’s… still weird of me to think that. Trying to change myself… I suppose it’s understandable due to me trying to find happiness, but I’m not trying to do this for anyone else… I’m trying to do this for me.

“Now whatcha going to do?” Apple Bloom asks me yet again. This must be the fourth time she’s tried to remind me on this walk alone. I force a smile on my face and pat Apple Bloom’s head. She has been skipping along my side this whole walk, probably out of excitement, whereas her other friends were either riding along roller skates or just walking. The Crusaders even made me wear a red wool jacket to compliment the grey sweater and scarf I had on. Fortunately, they didn’t have many other fashion choices when it came to my jeans and boots. I would hate to see what they could drag out of Rarity’s closet. Still, a part of me felt bad that they forced me to wear this jacket. I just need to return this as fast as possible after today…

“I’m going to walk in there and be confident in myself,” I say, slowly breathing in and out.

“And then what?” Sweetie Belle asks me, staring into my soul from my right. Putting my hands into the pockets of the red jacket, I sigh quietly. Still, Sweetie Belle’s stare persists.

“Then I will be as kind as I can be and keep conversation interesting.” As I say this, Scootaloo turns around and skates backward to face me as we walk. Scootaloo apologized to me profusely before we began this walk, since she felt she owed me the benefit of the doubt, but I told her she didn’t owe me anything. Ever since, she’s tried to be just as friendly as the others, but it’s clear she still feels bad for what happened a little less than a week ago.

“And most importantly?” Scootaloo asks me, expertly angling her skates to dodge rocks in the sidewalk. I still have no idea how she does that.

“Be true to myself,” I say slowly, closing my eyes and breathing into the scarf. The momentary warmth reminds me why I’m doing this, to be friends with Sunset Shimmer, an all around special and warm person…

Shaking my head, I realize the three of them are still staring at me with wide smiles. For a second, I feel a little freaked out at all their stares. “What?” I ask in an annoyed tone.

“We know you’re going to do great!” Apple Bloom says before hugging me again. I have come to expect the constant hugs from the yellow hulkling in disguise, but it still pushes most of the air out of my lungs easily. Either I’m super weak or she’s super strong and I choose to believe the latter. What I didn’t expect is for all three of them to be huggers. In a moment, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo hug me as well, trying to reassure me that I’ll do well, but I still feel like this is a bit much. Finally, the three girls let go of me and we continue walking before Scootaloo stops us.

“Okay, Crusaders! The bowling alley is up ahead, around the corner. What’s our plan or action?” she asks Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. Apple Bloom looks up at me and I sigh.

“Like I said before, you three can watch from a distance. No interfering or being obvious about it.” For some reason, I still believe they’re going to stick out and draw attention to themselves, even if they try not to be.

“Chillax, we’ll be secretive! We didn’t necessarily find our ‘cutie marks’ in spying, but we tried!” Scootaloo says, putting even more worry in my mind.

Before I can say anything, the three girls put their fists together and then throw them towards the sky, exclaiming, “Cutie Mark Crusaders go!” In a moment, they all run away from me and towards the bowling alley, leaving me behind. Sighing, I lean my back against the brick wall of the building, occasionally looking over the corner. It would probably be weird if I went in at the same time as all of them, especially if it’s just supposed to be the two of us. Sunset and I… I never wanted to be her friend before. She was a nuisance that turned out to be a bigger problem than I ever expected. Now I want to be her friend…? I suppose all of my pride as a siren is gone, huh? Just as quickly as the thought comes to my head, I instantly bring my hand up and slap my wrist harshly.

No, I’m not a siren… Not anymore…

Bringing my flip phone out of my pocket, I begin to look through my gallery, seeing two pictures, one of my apartment and one of Sunset at the coffee shop. I’m not even sure why I took the photo of my apartment, but it’s there nonetheless. The one of Sunset is a picture of her giggling at one of my stories. She didn’t even know when I took the photo… Honestly, I know… she doesn’t need someone like me in her life. I know I don’t deserve her friendship, but… it’s like a poison, seeping into my veins, making me act uncharacteristically and think about her and our friendship more often than anything else. A poison that’s helped me feel… happy. Funny, that sounds like what a drug addict would say. But…

Rubbing my finger on the screen displaying Sunset’s picture, I can’t help but feel a smile come across my face. What if friendship could be my drug…? Shaking my head, I put my phone back in my pocket and sigh, starting my walk towards the front door of the bowling alley. I just hope Sunset is… enjoying our time together. It does mean a lot that she agreed to be… friends. Looking at the bowling alley, I see the decorations are reminiscent of the 1980s decor while maintaining an inviting look instead of looking dated and old. Walking through the front doors of the establishment, I see the many bowling lanes in front of me, with a small burger bar to my left and an arcade full of machines to my right. They even had games like Discord Destruction and Iron Person Competition. To my left, there is also a counter between the door and the small burger bar, renting out bowling balls and shoes. All the balls are decorated in either simple colors or designs, but not surprisingly, the designed balls are more expensive. I have a bigger problem than the designed balls, however. I have little to no way to pay for a ball or pair of shoes. I suppose I could just watch Sunset bowl, but I don’t think that she would have fun that way. Besides, I want to be an interesting friend to her. The most I have is a dollar and thirty-five cents on me. There’s nothing at home either, so it’s not like I could go get more to pay for this.

Suddenly, I feel a hand tap my shoulder, causing me to avert my eyes from the balls, looking behind me. “How are you doing, Adagio?” Sunset asks me, handing me a cone of vanilla ice cream with cherry syrup on top of it. Reluctantly, I take the cone she offers me and give her the best smile I can.

“Thank you. I um… I love cherry,” I say quietly, unsure of what else to say. I could say the cat got my tongue, but I didn’t know what to say genuinely. Sunset’s hand reaches up to my hair and ruffles it around a bit.

“I know you do, by the way you kept staring at that cherry cheesecake at the coffee shop,” Sunset says with a chuckle. I did…? I don’t remember staring at a slice of cherry cheesecake, though I do remember staring at her. Funny how I can remember almost every movement she made, but almost nothing of what happened in that coffee shop besides our conversation.

“I was staring at a dessert?” I ask in a confused tone, looking into her eyes.

“Well, I would say your eyes kept looking at it every five minutes, but still.” With a smile, Sunset licks her ice cream which has chocolate syrup on it, before pulling on my hand to follow her. I can almost feel my cheeks flush at the sight of our hands holding each other. Is this a normal thing for friends to do? And why is it so damn embarrassing? I can’t help but sigh when I have to pull my hand away from hers.

“I… can’t really go yet. I don’t have shoes or a ball,” I say quietly, averting my gaze from hers.

“Don’t worry, it’s already paid for~ Rainbow Dash apparently insisted on paying, even though she usually doesn’t have money. Probably from spending it all on Daring Do comics now that I think about it.” Instantly, I look at her with confusion and then scan around us, finding the bowling lane where Rainbow Dash was practicing her swings. I already feel my body screaming to turn back and walk home. I didn’t want anyone else here and I barely agreed to let the Crusaders stay here and watch. “Hey,” Sunset says gently, walking up to me. “I know you probably wanted us to be alone, since you’re probably not ready to hang out with anyone else, but Rainbow Dash wanted to hangout last minute, so I said she could come. If you want, you don’t have to be here and we could catch up later?”

“No, I’ll be fine,” I say without thinking. The prospect of losing time with Sunset is something that I seem to hate. I want to spend time with her today, even if it means… facing Rainbow Dash. Sunset’s eyes look at me suspiciously and I’m almost afraid she can sense the awkward feeling in my gut, but she looks away and grabs my hand again, making my cheeks flush once more. Her hand is… surprisingly soft.

Walking over to the bowling lane, Rainbow Dash finally turns around, looking us up and down. I can’t help but brace for her to lash out at me, but nothing comes out of her mouth for a few moments. Putting her ball down on the ball return, she looks at me and smirks. “Huh, Sunset told me you were going to show up. Wanna bowl?” she asks before throwing me a pair of bowling shoes. “How about you show me you’ve really changed, rookie?” she says challengingly. Sunset opens her mouth to scold Rainbow, but I hold my hand out to her to stop her thought.

“Sure, let’s bowl,” I say with a smirk, looking Rainbow Dash in her eyes.

“You bet!” she says as I change my shoes. “How about we make it three matches? Then it’ll be more time to show my awesomeness.” With a nod, she adjusts the scoreboard to put our three names up there, abbreviating our names as RD, Shimm, and Dagi. I want to sigh at her changes, but I disregard them as I stand up, trying to see how the shoes feel on my feet. “Okay! I go first, then Sunset and then you,” Rainbow says before walking to the ball return and grabbing a rainbow designed ball. After the pins are aligned, Rainbow Dash lines up her shot and takes it with full confidence, hitting all the pins down. “Strike!” she exclaims with an eager face.

“Okay, Ms. Bigshot. Let’s see you repeat that every turn,” Sunset remarks with a smirk as she grabs an orange ball. Rainbow Dash seems unsure of what to respond with for a little bit until she sits down and kicks her feet up on the console.

“You know I can! I’ll just take it easy on you two this time,” she remarks as she looks at me.

“Uh huh, sure, Rainbow,” Sunset says in an amused tone before aiming her ball and proceeding to take down nine pins. Rainbow laughs slightly at her attempt before Sunset knocks down the one remaining pin with her second shot.

“Your turn, newbie,” Rainbow remarks to me with a smirk painted across her face. Gently, I stand up and grab one of the other balls remaining. The ball is painted purple with pink stripes all over it, making a decent pattern to it. I admit I am new to this game. In fact, I’ve never even heard of bowling before Sunset told me about it through text. I’m pretty thankful that Sunset is patient with me by teaching me the rules, but she doesn’t have to do that for me. I feel sort of useless when I can’t do basic things, like learn how to play a game. Especially if it’s for her. I take a deep breath and line up my ball with the small arrows on the ground. I don’t necessarily want to get the best goal, but I do want to at least impress them. Exhaling, I finally toss the ball, seeing it slide into five pins. “Ha! Nice try!” Rainbow exclaims, holding her gut from laughing, but Sunset just smiles at me and nods.

“It was nice for someone who just learned the game yesterday,” she says quietly, gazing at Rainbow. Rainbow Dash’s laugh stops instantly and her eyes look at me surprised.

“Wait, you’ve never played this game before?” Her question is asked in a quizzing tone as she stares into my eyes.

Shaking my head, I say, “No, I haven’t. I’ve only really… played one game in this world and that was checkers.” Rainbow Dash seems confused at first, but she accepts the news with a nod.

“Well, I suppose it wasn’t bad. Let’s see how you do with some practice.”

=====================================

“Come on, don’t fail me now,” Sunset says to me as I line my ball up once more. Over the course of the past couple of games, Sunset suggested teaming up against Rainbow Dash. Turns out she wasn’t kidding that she could get a strike almost every turn, but Sunset hoped we could win if we pool our points.

“Aw, come on! You guys will never beat me,” Rainbow Dash says with her feet up on the console again. “Especially with Dagi taking forever to line up one shot!”

“I’ll have you know, Dashie, I have hit my best shots by taking my time,” I say with a laugh of my own and tossing the ball on the ground, hitting all ten pins. Rainbow’s jaw drops for a moment and she looks up at me with a smirk.

“You’re not half bad, Dagi. Maybe I should take you under my wing.” Dash’s joke makes Sunset laugh, but I just end up rubbing my hand through Rainbow Dash’s hair and chuckling.

“No thanks. I’d like to win.” My remark seems to hit Rainbow and she laughs loudly.

“Snarky, I like that. Now let’s see if little Dagi can handle a loss,” Rainbow says, standing up and grabbing her ball again. “This is the final turn, ladies and gentlemen! What will Rainbow Dash the Amazing do next?” Rainbow announces to herself like a sportscaster before tossing her ball down the lane as hard as she can. Pretty roughly, the ball hits all the pins down to the ground and she jumps in the air. “Another strike, everyone! Rainbow Dash is still the most amazing! Uh huh!”

“Pipe down on the excitement, Dash. We may win if we hit enough pins,” Sunset says in a joking tone, standing up and grabbing her ball. Her posture exudes determination as she raises her ball out in front of her, aiming the shot she wants to take. That’s one of the things I admire about her the most. Her determination. It’s funny that I would notice anything about Sunset Shimmer, but here I am, watching her movements and admiring the determination she carries with every action she makes. Maybe she’s just determined to be the best person she can be, but either way, it shows that she has a goal and she will do her best to reach it. That goal may change depending on the circumstances of the pending situation, but she still has that confidence and bravado that she can do it. The sound of pins hitting the floor breaks me from my thoughts as Sunset turns back around to me and smiles. “Your turn, hotshot,” she says with a smirk, sitting down next to Rainbow Dash.

Standing up from my seated position, I start to walk to the ball return before Rainbow Dash stops me in my tracks. “Try to beat me, Dagi~ You’ve done well, I admit, but you’re still not as awesome as me,” she says in a teasing way.

Looking back to her, I smirk and say, “Oh, we’ll see, Dashie. You want to put your pride where your mouth is?” My question seems to intrigue Rainbow, sitting up in her seat and looking at me confused.

“A bet? What kind of bet?”

“Oh, the losers have to buy the winners lunch,” I say, confidently holding my ball with both hands. I know I don’t have the money to hold my end of the bargain, but I could probably ask for my check early from my boss… And if this helps me get closer to Sunset… so be it. Her laughter instantly erupts from her lips as she holds her gut.

“You know what? Sure! I’ll take that bet on! I don’t know if I can stay for lunch, but knowing your aim, you’ll need to knock over nine pins to even beat me.” Her laughter continues as Sunset giggles at the situation, then winking to me as a sign of good luck.

“You’re on~”

========================================

Walking through the doors of Taco Pony, I can smell the air of cooking meat, melted cheese and the smell of air fresheners. Rainbow Dash has a frown on her face as she walks with us to the counter.

“How did you get a strike all of a sudden? Your aim was really bad the full game and you suddenly pulled a strike on the last turn?! Were you going easy on me?” she asks me with a funny look on her face before Sunset grabs her shoulder.

“We were just lucky, Dash~ It’s alright to lose every now and again, right?”

“Yeah, well… I’m a good sport, so I’ll hold up my end of the bargain,” she says, pulling out a bank card from her wallet. “Next time, I’ll wipe the floor with you, Dagi,” Rainbow remarks with a grin and a wink. For some reason… I feel glad at the prospect of a next time. It was fun to hang out with both of them, Rainbow’s competitive nature pushing me to be more confident in my approach and Sunset supporting me along the way. A solemn handshake is shared between Rainbow Dash and I as we both chuckle.

“Yeah, that’s if I break my leg and have my arms tied behind my back,” I remark in a snarky tone, Rainbow Dash snickering at my response.

“We’ll see about that! Hopefully we can play again soon.” Before I can respond to her, a buzz comes from her pocket as she looks to see what it is. Turning on her phone, her face goes from a smile to a look of despair in a moment. “Oh no! I’m already late?! Crap! Sunset!” Immediately, her body spins in a blur to look at Sunset and she practically throws her phone into Sunset’s face to show her what’s wrong. “I’m so sorry, guys! I have to go! Coach Soren is going to be furious if I don’t show up at practice!” Instantly, she throws her phone into her bag and sprints as fast as she can out of the front door, looking like a rainbow blur as she runs. Sunset, who seems less confused than I, shrugs her shoulders and looks at me.

“Sorry about that. Rainbow Dash often forgets to mark things in her schedule, so she’s all over the place.” Her eyes avert mine for a few seconds, preferring to look at her hands before taking out her own wallet. Before she can do anything more, I slowly grab her hand and look into the cyan eyes of my friend.

“Hey, it’s alright. I had fun with Rainbow and I think she had fun with me.” Her eyes look relieved before she gazes at the menu board with a critical eye, probably thinking about something else instead of the actual food.

“I’m glad you had fun today. I had fun with you two as well. Honestly, I felt really worried it would turn into a fight, but I’m glad it didn’t,” she says with a small smile appearing on her lips. An odd feeling surrounds my mind again and I can’t help but avert my gaze to the scene outside the window. I don’t quite know how to feel about that statement. I suppose I understand what she means, but I would have tried to not fight with Rainbow Dash if it came down to it. The second thought in my mind is the fact that she had fun.

“You… actually had fun? Hanging out with me, I mean,” I say quietly, looking around the vicinity at the other patrons and workers in the store, watching everyone but Sunset. My body feels a bit too nervous to make eye contact with her once more, but despite this feeling in my gut, her hand gently forces me to look at her again, moving my chin slightly. Her warm smile seeps into my mind and I can’t help but feel happy at this.

“Of course I did~ It’s been fun hanging out with you and I would love to do it again if you would want-”

“I want to,” my mouth says entirely too quickly. An impromptu statement said in the spur of the moment now makes me feel embarrassed and my cheeks flush again. Despite my embarrassment, Sunset Shimmer just giggles and tries to hold in her own laugh.

“Great~ When do you think you’ll be available next?” she asks me kindly, suddenly making me forget my whole schedule for a few moments. It takes me a bit to finally breathe in and formulate a response to her question.

“I’m um… available this next Friday? It’s my next day off and I should be paid by then.”

“Okay! I do have an internship that day, but I think I can get off around two in the afternoon. Would that work?” Huh. Sunset has an internship? The thought makes me curious about Sunset’s own life, since we haven’t gotten to talk much about it except when it came to her friends. I know Twilight wants to be a biologist, but I’m not sure what Sunset is studying to be.

“Yeah, that should work,” I say with a nod, grabbing my bag and opening it to look for my phone. For a second, I see my revolver inside and a freezing chill goes up my spine again. Where would I be without Sunset’s advice…? Shaking my head, I grab my phone and input the date we agreed on as Sunset walks up to the counter. A young man attends the cash register, sporting a blue ball cap and shirt, both of which have the logo for the store printed on them. Sunset opens her mouth to order, but hesitates before looking at me.

“What would you like, Adagio? Tacos? I’ll pay~” Her generous offer is one I fully accept, but the idea of tacos… doesn’t sit well with me. It’s not like my stomach is sick, but it doesn’t exactly sound like a good idea…

“I’ll take a burrito,” I say quietly, unsure whether to take Sunset up on her offer. “No onions.” Sunset nods before turning back to the cashier, whereas I turn and decide to find us a spot to sit at. Thankfully, there’s still a booth that’s free of customers and it even has a window with a good view of the environment outside. Weaving past the tables in the middle of the room, I sit down and look outside the window, looking up at the snowy sky. I suppose it wouldn’t surprise me if it snowed again, due to the freezing weather outside. If it does snow, then I’ll have to be careful around my apartment steps again, or around my whole apartment complex in general, I suppose. Pulling my phone out again, I look at the most recently opened applications, my calendar and my gallery, the latter of which still has the picture of Sunset opened. The corners of my mouth turn upward once more and my eyes analyze the picture, seeing the perfect imperfection of the moment. It’s… really nice that Sunset wants to hang out more. With a flick of my finger, I open the application and set the photo as my phone’s background, but before I can do anything else, I notice Sunset walking toward me with a tray. Surprisingly, it has a couple of drinks on it as well as four wrapped foods. When she sits down in front of me, she gives me two burritos and one of the drinks. The surprise isn’t an unwelcome one, but I hope she doesn’t feel like she has to get me all of this.

“I assume you still like grape soda?” she asks nonchalantly, organizing her own food and drink, looking into my eyes.

“Still…?” I ask slightly. “That sounds like you knew that beforehand, but I don’t remember telling you that,” my apprehensive statement comes out of my lips weakly, but Sunset calms my nerves unknowingly with just a simple smile.

“Yeah, you drank grape soda back in Canterlot High. At least, that’s what you always chose between the twelve options available. So, I got what I thought you would like.” It’s funny, I never thought she was close enough to see the type of drink I bought, nor did I think she would be that inspectful. I’m surprised she even remembers little things like that, though I suppose it’s understandable when I almost ruined her life and her friends’ lives. It’s… better that my life was ruined instead. “So, what are your New Year’s resolutions?” Sunset asks in a chipper voice, unwrapping her tacos slowly and neatly.

“I’m… not sure, honestly?” is all I can seem to muster when thinking about resolutions.

“Aw, come on. There has to be something you want to do better, right? Or something you want to promise to yourself?” Sunset chips in, taking the first bite out of her taco. With a breath, I try to think about the question seriously. It’s a thought provoking question, but it’s still difficult to come up with an answer to it. An idea comes to my mind slowly, looking up from my drink that I uselessly stir with my straw.

“I suppose… my resolution would be to be better.”

“Hmm? At what exactly?” she asks with her curious stare looking into my eyes, trying to find the answer.

“At everything…” For the first time the whole day, a moment of silence passes between us, both of us seemingly unsure of what to say. Sunset takes another bite of her taco and gently reaches over to my hand, rubbing it gently.

“Hey, that’s a good goal~ I understand that and it even hits a bit close to home. You’re clearly succeeding at that so far.” Her hair bounces slightly to her nod, but I avert my eyes to my burrito, finally taking a couple bites into it.

"Yeah, but now you've gotten me curious. What's your New Year's resolution?" I ask, taking a sip of my drink, but maintaining eye contact with her. The mystic look in her eyes dies down, making her look away from me with a chuckle leaving her mouth before she takes another bite of her taco.

"That's the funny thing. Mine seems much worse compared to yours…" Once more, her gaze is aimed away from me, rather looking at the cars passing by the establishment. I can't help but feel slightly worse given the fact that she doesn't seem to be comfortable sharing it with me, but the feeling only lasts a moment in my mind.

"I want to know~ It can't be that bad considering how kind you are," I state with a smirk that turns into a smile, one that I try to make as warm as hers. Instantly, her cheeks have a pink blush appear on them, making her… sorta cute…

"Well, I… I want to promise myself that I'll be more selfish. I often tend to look out for people and it's sometimes to the detriment of my own health. I guess I just want to do some things for me, you know?" Her statement hits me a bit hard, honestly. It's funny that our lives are almost opposites of each other, her wanting to be more selfish and I need to be more selfless. Sunset Shimmer is so pure, whether she likes to admit it or not…

"You deserve to be selfish sometimes, Sunset.” My statement comes out cold and unwavering, even if I didn’t mean for it to be. “I mean, look at it. You’ve done so much for everyone else, why don’t you deserve a little to yourself?” Sunset’s cheeks flush again, bringing her hand to her hair to brush it out of her face.

“Well, I… Thank you, Adagio~ You’re the first person I’ve told about that desire. I guess I just don’t want to be seen as selfish, you know?”

“I don’t think it’s necessarily a bad thing to be selfish at times. I mean, we all need our own time to ourselves and we can all get burned out.” Stirring the straw in my drink a bit more, I think about what else to say, but nothing seems to come to mind. “I don’t know, I guess I’m saying that you shouldn’t let others define you. Seize the day.” I expect to see Sunset blush again, but this time, her eyes reflect a serene feeling, staring directly at me with a smile. I can almost feel my cheeks turn to a brighter shade…

“You have such a way with words, Adagio. Maybe that’s what helped you with music,” she states with a wink before finishing her second taco off, whereas I was still in the middle of this first burrito. I guess when I’ve gotten used to the scarcity of food, I’ve learned to enjoy it.

“Don’t be silly. It was… just the gemstone. That’s the only reason I was good at singing back then.”

“I would disagree,” Sunset says with a smirk. “For someone as talented as you, it’s hard for me to believe that not a single portion of that was skill."

“Yeah, well…” I admit it makes me feel nice to have her compliment me like that, but it’s also a bit embarrassing. The funny thing is that I would usually eat up compliments as a… siren… Now, it’s hard to accept that a compliment is actually true rather than an arbitrary opinion, one that I don’t understand. Perhaps it’s been like this ever since Sunset visited me that night. A lot of things have changed since then, but the one feeling that remains from that night is despair. Looking at Sunset, I know I don’t deserve to sit across from her or enjoy this small conversation as much as I am. I should have disappeared that night. The bright light of a former siren cut short in the middle of a street in a world where no one cared for her… Will I ever be good enough for her…? “Either way, I was meaning to ask, what is your internship about? By that, I mean what are you interning for?” I slowly ask as I take another bite, chewing slowly and keeping my gaze on her to show my interest.

“Oh? My internship?” Her eyes show genuine curiosity that I would be asking a personal question like this. Maybe she doesn’t want to share the details about her own life, but I want to know more about her. I want to be closer to this girl that has given me so many chances and be there for her, like she has been for me. “Well, as much as I like music, I’ve also had an interest in psychology for a while now, so I thought I would dip my toe in the water, you know? I’m interning at a mental health clinic under a licensed psychologist. That way, I can tell what some of the field entails,” she states, once more with a grin showing the proud feeling she has in herself. “Now, since you’ve asked me a personal question, do you mind if I ask you one?” This request catches me off guard for a moment, but I eventually oblige.

“Shoot,” I say with a slight nod, taking a sip of my drink. Despite Sunset’s initially cheery appearance when she requested this, her expression takes a turn and a frown crawls across her face. Her hands just fidget with themselves and her eyes avoid mine for a while, before she finally asks the question.

“How long have you had that gun?” Initially, her question startles me as I slightly jump and choke on the grape soda I was in the middle of drinking. A brief moment of silence is all that fills the air between us as our eyes connect, hers peeling for the truth. I wonder if I should tell her the answer to that question, contemplating what her reaction may be. Slowly, a dejected look paints my face in a color of uncertainty, making my gaze finally break from hers.

“Ever since that night you visited me in the nightclub,” I slowly sigh, my eyes looking down at my purse with disdain. “I didn’t think you saw that…”

Again, Sunset surprises me by grabbing my hand with both of hers, slowly rubbing with her thumb and the gentlest smile I’ve ever seen adorns her face. Sunset never fails to surprise me, despite her predictable nature. “Hey, I just want you to know that I’ll always be here for you, okay? Even if we haven’t been friends for long, I’ll always listen to you if you need to talk and I’ll be there if you need help.” Her smile stays as one of her hands moves to my head and gently brushes the hair out of my face so she can look into my eyes easier. “You’re a good person, Adagio~”

===========================================

“Then what happened?” Apple Bloom's eager voice asks me as we walk down the street, away from Garden Hooves Park. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo’s eyes are also trained on me like hawks, predictable for freshman girls in high school. I suppose all three of them are alike in some ways since all of them have that instinctive nature to help another person when they can. Despite the fact that they had followed us the whole time, they still want to know every word that was exchanged between Sunset and I. I didn’t ask for them to follow me, but they seem to track me down like dogs, even if I try to dodge out of their sight. These adventurous girls will be the death of me yet.

“Then we talked about our own problems, which lead to Sunset talking about some of her favorite movies. Apparently, she likes criminal and gang movies or love stories the most.”

“That’s great! Then we can recommend some movies for you two to watch together and then you two can possibly fall in-” Scootaloo’s voice is cut short by Sweetie Belle delivering a short punch to the abdomen in an uncharacteristic move. Honestly, the sequence of events makes me curious about what Scootaloo was going to say, but I'll leave it be for now.

With a deep breath, I chuckle to myself. “I don’t think I’ll need help with recommendations about which movies to watch, since Sunset already has twenty in mind, but thanks for the offer. Oh, that reminds me.” My footsteps come to a halt when I finally pull off the red coat that Sweetie Belle lent me. It was a nice material and it felt comfortable. Rarity does have good taste in clothing. “Put this back where you found it, okay? I assume in your big sister’s closet?” I say to Sweetie Belle, handing her the coat. Her head just gives me a simple nod before taking the coat and wrapping it around her arms. Apple Bloom, who didn’t seem fully satisfied, tugs on my sleeve and forces my gaze to revert back to her.

“That’s it? Nothing else happened?” Apple Bloom asks me with a worried look on her face. Gently, I rub her head and chuckle at her question.

“What? Did you expect something else? Don’t worry, yeah? We’ll hang out this next Friday and I’ll give you all the details about that too.” Apple Bloom’s worried expression isn’t soothed by my statement, but she seems to leave the subject alone for now. As I look at Apple Bloom, I see her eyes go wide as she stares in front of us, stopping in her tracks. Confused, I avert my eyes from her and look forward, trying to detect what Apple Bloom’s eyes are concentrated on. It doesn’t take me long to realize just what Apple Bloom seems worried about…

Down the sidewalk, a couple of familiar girls walk towards us, interacting with each other and not noticing us at first. My first instinct is to hide somewhere to get away from Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle's older sisters, but I wasn't sure where to go. With a sigh, I turn left down into an alleyway and walk further away. Apple Bloom seems to panic as she doesn't know what to tell the other two.

"You two go on ahead! I'll catch up with ya later. Just don't tell my big sis where I am!" I hear her exclaim moments before I hear her footsteps run after me. "Adagio!" Apple Bloom calls down the alleyway for me running and grabbing onto my arm. Her eyes look at me with an apologetic look, but she tries to pull on my sleeve to get me to stop. "Where are you going?" Her question bounces around in my mind for a bit before I bring the will to answer it.

"I'm going to my interview…"

"Interview?" Apple Bloom asks in a confused voice, but she shakes it off in a second, stepping in front of me. "Look, I know ya have a bad past with my big sis, but I know things have changed and all. Maybe she would like to meet you now." Clearly, Apple Bloom is under a lot of stress due to me. She wants to help me with my friendship, but she also hates to hide things from her sister. She's told me as much on text and I don't blame her. I'm just… not ready to meet more of Sunset's friends again. Slowly, I bring my hand to her head and rub slightly trying my best to smile at her.

"Now isn't the best time, Apple Bloom…"

"When will there be a good time? You have to face t-them eventually," her voice lets out weakly, showing the nervous feelings that lay underneath. Honestly, it makes me feel bad to see her trying so hard to reach out to me, to push me to do more. If it was anyone else, I would accuse them of making me their passion project, but with Apple Bloom? I know she’s just a kind kid…

“Listen, I’m not sure when there will be a good time, but I promise I’ll face them eventually.” Slowly, I slump down to my knees, looking up at Apple Bloom slightly. I try to make a bright smile appear on my face, but I’m unsure if it worked. To be honest, I’m not sure what I’m doing a lot of the time now. Life has just been one spiral after another, making me choose options that I don’t know the consequences of. Bringing my hand up, I extend my pinkie finger and nod. “I mean that I’ll face everything I need to, okay?” Again, she takes my pinkie with hers, just like a week ago and she nods, looking away for a few moments.

“Fine. But ya gotta keep me in the loop, okay? I-I worry about ya, especially since we’ve gotten to know each other a lot, ya know?” she asks me weakly, keeping her eyes away from me. I just chuckle in response, standing up and wiping off my legs.

“I’ll tell you everything that happens, short stuff.” We both giggle at the tease I throw at her before she walks past me, going down the alleyway. For a moment, she doesn’t look back at me herself, instead opting to give a thumbs up, before running all the way out of this alley. I chuckle to myself and shake my head, ruffling my hair with my hands. Apple Bloom may be a weird kid, but she’s helped me a lot. She’s a good person and I intend on keeping my promises to her. Thanks for everything you’ve done for me, you strange apple.

===============================================

Walking up some metal steps, I sigh, looking down at the concrete roughly five feet below. This studio had to be on the second floor of this building, huh? I suppose it can’t be helped. Below this studio, there’s a bakery, so it can’t really use the first floor to its advantage. Though, it still makes me wonder why this Fancy Pants didn’t make the studio somewhere else. To make it even weirder, the only entrance to this establishment is through the back and going up a flight of stairs. I sigh, walking up the last stretch of steps and making it to a front door. Despite this building, or portion of a building, being owned by an entrepreneur, the front door is designed in child-friendly painting on the glass and even some drawings posted on it. In a bold Lobster font, the door read, “Daytime Choir”. I can’t help but chuckle at the weird design, but I decide to ignore it and walk inside.

Inside the building, there are many colorful paintings and posters depicting instruments or musicians with inspiring quotes. There’s multiple instruments lined up on one of the walls and despite its name, there were multiple pamphlets for music classes and singing classes. Looking towards the receptionist sitting behind the counter, I see she has pastel pink hair and white skin. Her name tag tells me her name is Fleur de Lis. Slowly, I approach the counter, looking at the rest of the things throughout the room. Fleur’s eyes look up from the computer monitor she is working on and she smiles, grabbing a notebook.

“May I help you?” she asks in a cheery voice, clicking her pen and readies it to write down something.

“Um, yeah. I’m Adagio Dazzle and I have an interview with Mr. Pants,” I say slowly, gripping my forehead for a second to try and get rid of the headache. Her eyes seem to widen for a moment before she writes something down on the notebook, then clicks a console that seems to be made for receiving calls.

“So, you’re Fancy’s afternoon interview? I hope it goes well~” her chipper voice jumps around in my head and I try to not let the damn headache get to me. It sounds like he’s been expecting me, but I don’t think I’m late? I can swear I’m on time. I looked at the scheduled time four or five times before walking here. I can’t help but feel scared for a moment that maybe I am late. If I am, maybe I should have cancelled with Sunset…? No, I shouldn’t have. It’s better to be with Sunset than to be at a stupid interview. At least she makes me happy…

Shaking my head, I notice Fleur looking at a blinking green light on the console and nodding to herself, marking another thing down in her notebook. “You may see Fancy now,” she says with her index finger pointing to the left of the entrance where a door stood, simply saying “Pants” in the middle. Slowly, I take a deep breath and walk towards the door, opening it slightly and peering inside. Sitting at a desk, a man in a suit scribbles something down and looks at the gold watch on his wrist. His hair shines a blue color and his skin is white. A monocle is positioned in front of his left eye and the only facial hair to be seen is a blue mustache, barely going past the edges of his lips. His eyes look up to me and beckons for me to wander further in, out of the doorway.

Slowly closing his door, I turn around and smile. “Hello, Mr. Pants. I’m-”

“Adagio Dazzle,” he says with a stern look painted across his face. “A highschool dropout that terrorized Canterlot High a little over a year ago,” his voice echoes slightly in the small office and enters my mind easily. “No record of even completing the first grade, just entering school at the highschool level, quickly earning yourself high grades, before dropping out due to what sounds like a song battle.” Closing his eyes, he brings his hand to his forehead and rubs slightly, thinking of what else to say. I almost feel like yelling at this breach of privacy, but it would be unprofessional of me to do so. How did he know I… terrorized Canterlot High? “Did I get most of that right?” he asks, straight to the point, taking his monocle off and sighing quietly. Slowly, I approach the chair in front of his desk and sit down in silence.

“Yeah, most of it…” My meak voice still seems to be heard by the man as he looks up at me. Gently, he stands up and readjusts his bowtie.

“I apologize, Ms. Dazzle. I didn’t mean to interrupt nor give such a rude display, but I was quite… shocked to hear your record,” he says in a gentler voice than before, sitting back down and looking into my eyes. “I couldn’t actually find much of anything on you, Ms. Dazzle, so I called your previous principal.” A long pause ensues, making my heart fall below my stomach and a nervous feeling crawls all over me. “She didn’t hesitate to tell me about your… past.” His hand slowly picks up the monocle again to put it next to his eye and he eyes me up and down.

“So, do you want me to leave…?” I finally ask, plucking up enough courage to speak. Suddenly, a quiet chuckle comes from his lips and he shakes his head slightly.

“No, quite the opposite. See, your principal also told me of your grades and your character if you will. Apparently, you’re quite headstrong, determined, and can find your way through mostly anything.” I will admit that I do tend to get through the toughest of situations, but that’s only due to blind luck. “But most of all… Ambitious,” he says with a smile, a glint appearing in his eye. “Tell me, Ms. Dazzle. How would you describe yourself?” For some reason, this question catches me off guard and I can’t help but feel cornered. I expected different questions than this…

“I’m not a stranger to hard work and I will often do anything to overcome an obstacle. I-”

“No no. Not that,” he interrupts me quickly, shaking his hand in front of me. “How would you really describe yourself? Not for the sake of this job, Ms. Dazzle, but if you were to describe your character to yourself.” His eyes seem to burn with some sort of passion in them, putting his hands on his desk and standing up. “Ms. Dazzle, I am an entrepreneur who funds multiple functions of the fashion industry, but that is not who I am. I am a man who also enjoys music and tackles any challenge ahead of him. I built my own business from the ground up from my dreams. I’m a dreamer who’s ambitious and competitive.” His hand slowly raises in the air towards me and he smiles. “Ms. Dazzle, from what I’ve heard of you, it gives me enough cause to cancel this meeting now, but I also see a spark of potential in you. I’m willing to look past your record for the sake of this interview, but first, you’ll have to tell me who you are truthfully.”

The question itself isn’t necessarily a bad one… In fact, it’s expected for an employer to ask this kind of question, but not demand this type of answer. A small grin comes across my face as I feel an emotion I haven’t felt in a long time… Confidence… “I always try to step up in the world and I formulate plans to do so. I will often do anything it takes to achieve my dreams and I wouldn’t let anyone stop me.” A light chuckle comes from my lips as I sit up and look him straight in the eyes. “I’m a dreamer too… A dreamer who takes their dreams head on…”

For a moment, a small smile appears on Fancy’s lips and he closes his eyes. “Good.”

Sunset Over the Beach

Author's Note

Adagio Dazzle's life is finally looking up. She has a new job now and she feels a lot happier over the events of the past few weeks. Tonight calls for her full attention though, since Sunset Shimmer has invited her over for... movies?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Hey, everyone! This chapter is not fully edited, but I wanted to post it now, even if it hasn't been that long since my last upload. Overall, I hope everyone enjoys this chapter and has a good day! I also wanted to say that the name for this chapter was made by my good friend, H_phone001! Please check his work out on AO3 because he deserves all the love~
https://archiveofourown.org/users/H_phone001/profile

Sunset Over the Beach

Chapter IX: Sunset Over the Beach

Fancy Pants closes his eyes and takes a breath, seemingly in deep thought. Our interview has already lasted for close to two hours, filled with questions that were either expected or questions I didn’t think anyone would ever ask me, not to mention an employer. Strangely enough, he asked me to answer in the most honest way I could, shutting me down if I didn’t. One of the weirdest questions came around when he asked me if I believed music was an inherent talent or something to be taught. I could only answer by telling him what I truly believed, that music is a talent that can be taught or learned, but some will naturally be better than others.

Finally, his posture straightens and he nods to himself, looking down at the notebook he scribbled notes in this whole interview. “Okay, Ms. Dazzle. I will take a chance in hiring you, but I expect you to give the children we teach here a chance as well, not throwing them to the side if they don’t show much talent at first,” he says, slowly standing up and going to a file cabinet and looking through a bunch of papers. In a few moments, he pulls out a piece of paper and puts it on the desk in front of my seat. I can tell it seems to be an employee contract of sorts, giving off the usual rules and guidelines and telling the employee what kind of benefits they could expect. Before I can read much of it, he puts his hand on the document and looks down at me. “I expect you to give each child a chance. Is this understood?” he asks me with a serious tone in his eye.

Slowly, I nod, pulling out a pen from a cup on his desk. “I understand, Mr. Pants.” I maintain eye contact the full time as he releases the paper and steps back around to the other side of his desk.

“Then I assume you will do just that if you sign that document,” he expresses, watching my hand hold the pen. For a moment, I hesitate to write my name down, partly reading the whole document and partly because I’m not quite sure if I believe in myself enough to do this. Slowly, I press the pen down on the paper, writing my own name in cursive and watching the ink dry before giving the document back to Fancy. A smile comes across his face as he extends his hand out to me. “It will be a pleasure to work with you, Ms. Dazzle.”

“Just call me Adagio~”

===========================================

Working under Fancy Pants at one of his establishments wasn’t difficult by any means, but I learned that Fancy Pants wasn’t actually at the office that much of the time. He owned multiple other stores in town, not to mention clothing lines and his business, so it’s hardly a surprise that I don’t see him all that often. For the first week, there was little business, but now that school is starting to ramp up again, kids are starting to be enrolled for choir, instrument, and singing lessons. The choir teacher is a kind older man who acts as a volunteer to help these children learn how to sing together. It is an honorable thing to do, I suppose. I believe his name is Mr. Cake…? I can’t remember, with the few times we’ve actually seen each other. The instrument teacher isn’t necessarily someone I haven’t met before. She’s a hot head, rough, always looking for a challenge, and loves to play guitar. Honestly, I was quite surprised to find out that Rainbow Dash also worked here. She was surprised too, but loves to hit me up for conversations during lunch time, so I suppose it isn’t an unpleasant coincidence.

That then leaves me, the singing teacher. I take kids one on one each day and help them increase their vocal range or to learn how to sing new songs. It’s a challenging feat, I’ll admit, but the payment is better than my job at the nightclub and the children are usually pretty nice. One kid even drew a picture of me a while back and gave it to me the next time he came in. Besides, this job allows me to finally break free from the neon light hell that was the nightclub. I will miss the free whiskey though…

I even get to hangout with Sunset more often, since I have the money to pay for things. I’m even supposed to meet with her tonight. Apparently, she wants to watch one of her favorite movies with me and I would never pass up the opportunity to see her cute giggle. I sigh happily as I put my phone away, looking around the rooftop for Rainbow Dash. Just when I think she isn’t going to show, I hear the door to the roof open and there Rainbow is, panting like a dog.

“Hey, Dagi! Sorry for being late. This one kid I’m teaching couldn’t understand what root notes are, so I had to stay a bit longer than usual,” she says, walking over to me calmly and sitting down on the bench. Honestly, it’s surprising that there’s even a bench up here, but I suppose it makes some sense, considering there isn’t a lounge area in the studio. With no care in the world, Rainbow plops down her Daring Do lunch box that looks like it’s already seen its fair share of battles and I can’t help but giggle. “What? It’s just a lunch box,” she says before opening it to grab her messy sandwich.

“Yeah, I know, but it looks like you threw it down the Grand Canyon and expected it to be fine afterward,” I chuckle, gently pointing at the scraped paint and tape holding some of it together.

“W-well, yeah, but I did order a new one online, so it should be here soon! It even has a buy one get one free deal! So, I got another lunchbox with a different design! How cool is that?!” she exclaims with another giddy look coming across her face, biting into her peanut butter and jelly sandwich. Opening my brown paper bag and looking inside, I see the small sandwich and bag of potato chips inside. Before I can even try to eat my own food, Rainbow Dash hands me a bottle of grape soda with a smirk on her face. “Here ya go, Dagi. Sunset told me to give you this before I came to work. It’s not cold anymore and it may have been juggled around in my lunchbox. Sorry about that,” she says with a nervous look on her face.

“It’s alright, I come to expect it from you,” I jest with a smirk written across my face, taking the bottle gently.

“Eh? What’s that supposed to mean?” I simply shake my head with a smile to her question. Looking at the bottle, a sticky note is attached to it with the message, “Stay safe and do well~ Don’t forget about movie night!” written on it. I can’t help but chuckle to myself. Sunset is really too kind. “What’s with that silly look?” Rainbow says in a teasing way. “What’s going on? Is there something I should know about here?” she asks with a smirk. A startled look adorns my face as I look at her with a surprised expression. To be honest, even I am not sure why I’m smiling so stupidly at the small note.

“W-what? Something you should know about?” I say in an embarrassed and nervous tone, trying to hide my flushed cheeks with one of my hands. Rainbow Dash simply just laughs at me, holding her gut again.

“God, your reactions are priceless! I knew it was going to be fun working with ya,” she says with a smirk, taking another messy bite of her sandwich. For a second, I wonder why such a reaction came out of me and what Rainbow meant… I shake my head and gently open the drink, taking a few sips as we sit here. The cool air brushes past us, but at least it isn’t as cold as a month prior. Looking around, I see birds flying up above us and tree branches swaying to the wind’s power. Rainbow, who is already done with her sandwich, stretches and closes her lunchbox. “Hey, Dagi? What do you think about when teaching these kids?” she asks in an unusually quiet tone, holding her stomach and looking up to the sky.

“What do you mean?” I ask slowly, looking at her with a confused expression.

“I don’t know, I guess I mean is there any weird thought that comes across your mind when you’re in the middle of a lesson?” Rainbow’s usually confident exterior is now one that shows a concerned look. Her hand slowly reaches up to the sky and a sigh comes from her lips.

“I’m not sure…? What do you think about?” My query seems to open a floodgate, as she sits up and looks down at the gravel rooftop we are on top of.

“I guess I just think about… my own childhood? Like what if this kid is just like me? Do their parents support every dream they have and go way too hard when it comes to being there for them?” Rainbow Dash’s face looks defeated for a moment before adorning her usual smile. “Like a kid should have some freedom and restraint on them, right?” she asks in a hopeful tone, looking into my eyes, wanting some form of validation. For a moment, I look away and ponder the question.

“I’m not sure…” My response seems to confuse Rainbow as her eyes stare at me weirdly.

“You’re not sure? How? Every kid needs some sort of leash on them, but they also need some freedoms. It’s a tough balance, you know?” she states confidently, standing up and watching my expression.

“I never had a ‘leash’ on me. I didn’t really… have parents,” I say slowly, taking a bite out of the stale sandwich I made at my apartment. Rainbow Dash’s eyes tell me she feels confused and shocked at first, but she could also understand the feeling.

“Hey, I’m sorry-”

“Don’t be. I didn’t need them. I had Sonata and Aria, so that was enough,” I smile gently, standing up after I finish the sandwich in a few bites. Looking at my phone, I smirk when I see the time and notice it's the end of my schedule. Looking up to Rainbow Dash, I gently pat her shoulder. “I’m fine. Really. But to answer your question, I often think about cherries.”

“You think about something sweet?” she asks with a disturbed look across her face.

“You’d be surprised how often it helps with some of the bad times~”

=========================================

Walking down the sidewalk, I hold the half empty bottle of soda, reading the note over and over again. Unfortunately, my new job is quite far from my apartment, but it’s also pretty close to Sunset’s complex. My legs would be thankful for the break in-between. I chuckle to myself as I think about Sunset’s plans for today. She’s like a pretty sunbeam when it comes to talking about something she is passionate about, so the prospect of watching movies she likes makes me excited to see her laugh and smile again. It’s always nice to joke with her and it’s nice to know that she enjoys our meetings. Clearly, she enjoys them enough to ask me to come watch movies with her at her apartment, though the last time I was inside there, we weren’t friends yet.

It still… makes me feel conflicted to think that we’re friends. Sunset Shimmer and Adagio Dazzle… The thought makes me feel odd because I love the feeling of being her friend, but the old part of my mind still thinks about my life as a siren. My previous life… She was my enemy, but now I can’t imagine my life without her. If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t be here… I would have taken that second shot. Slowly, I bring my left hand out of my pocket and look at my fingers, extending and contracting. I owe a lot to the person who foiled my plan… The person who both ruined and saved this useless life. Hopefully, I can try to prove to her and myself that my life is worth something.

Gripping the scarf around my neck, I feel the phone in my pocket buzz, alerting me to some sort of notification. Slowly, I grab the phone and flip it open, looking at the new message displayed on my screen.

1 NEW MESSAGE FROM: Shimm Shimm

Hey, sorry about this, but I need to run to the store. Do you want to come meet me at General Saddles? It’s alright if not, the key is under the large rock beside the bedroom window, behind the AC unit.

The message confuses me at first, as I type in a response. Honestly, the thought of sitting in Sunset’s apartment alone makes me feel nervous and awkward, opting to tell her I will meet her in a few minutes. It makes me feel curious to think about what Sunset could need from the general store. I sigh a little heavily as I turn around and walk in the opposite direction of Sunset’s apartment, going in the general direction of the store from what I remembered. Bringing my hand to my scarf and feeling the soft material, I walk quickly down the sidewalk, not wanting to miss Sunset. I’m… really lucky to be her friend.

===========================================

Unlocking the door to her apartment, Sunset ushers me in, giggling from the cold as we both quickly walk in. Slowly, I set down the bag of groceries I have in my hand and grab the milk. “Sweet Celestia, it’s cold out there~” Sunset remarks, closing the blinds and blocking the light of the afternoon. A giggle falls from my lips as I place the milk in the refrigerator, briefly looking at the other contents before closing it. Sunset then grabs the box of microwave popcorn she bought and opens it, grabbing two bags. “I assume you’d like one?” she asks, getting a nod in return.

“I forget exactly, what movie are we watching first?” I ask with a smirk as I slide myself up on the counter to the amusement of Sunset. Her giggle makes her look even cuter than usual, but I’m not even sure how cute she is normally. I haven’t really paid attention to that sort of thing until lately. “The Godfather or Romeo and Juliet?” My question makes Sunset laugh again as she plops one bag of popcorn into the microwave, setting the timer and starting it.

“I don’t even have The Godfather on disc, as much as I wish I did,” she states, looking up at me slightly and punching my shoulder gently. “I mean, we could if I had one of the streaming services, but I haven’t been able to pay for one yet.” Her statement brings a nervous look to her face as she chuckles. “I will someday, though, but we’ll watch Romeo and Juliet for today. In fact, could you maybe go put the disc in? It should be in my DVD box,” she says with a wink, patting my shoulder as I slide off the counter.

“Just leave it up to Cadet Adagio~” My remark makes Sunset laugh quite a bit as I walk into the living room and look around for a box. Finding a box near the DVD player, I look in and see dozens of movies piled on top of each other. This is going to be quite the task… Looking through the stacks of movies, I find some that I saw parts of in doctor’s offices and some I watched back in Canterlot High. One movie that caught my eye particularly has a blank cover, just simply marked as CH 1 in red sharpie. This is peculiar… Compared to all the other discs, this is the only one that doesn’t have a cover or any sort of description on it. Even the title was vague and didn’t make sense. For a moment, I consider pushing it into the DVD player, but I shake my head to myself, not wanting to invade Sunset’s privacy.

“Oh, that one~” Sunset’s voice says from behind me, startling me for a moment and making me turn my head to her. “That’s the recording of the band battle~ Some good songs were created that day,” she says with a nod, setting the bowl of popcorn down on the table and sitting down beside me. Looking at the DVD again, I can’t help but feel my heart sink, thinking about the contents of the recording. It had one of the last performances I sang with Sonata and Aria… and showed the worst parts of myself. Putting the DVD back down, I look through the remainder of the movies, finally finding Romeo and Juliet. It had to be on the bottom, huh? Quickly walking over to the DVD player, I insert the disc and grab the remote, sitting down next to Sunset. “I can’t wait to see your reaction to this~” she simply states, scooting over and putting the bowl on our legs. Gently, she grabs the remote from my hand and I can’t help but smile at how soft her hand feels.

Looking to the screen, I say, “Neither can I~”

======================================

Watching the screen, I try to pay attention to the movie, but the contents don’t exactly entertain me most of the time. Instead, my mind can only seem to focus on the snoring Sunset Shimmer, resting her head on my shoulder and sharing a blanket with me. It was Sunset’s idea to share the blanket, due to the cold, but it seems the warmth just makes her fall asleep faster. The empty bowl of popcorn long since discarded to the table in front of us. Honestly, I can see why Sunset likes the movie, but I suppose I can’t help but notice her sleeping face more than the show itself. I don’t know why, but a stupid smile paints my face at the sight of Sunset leaning on me. She’s a really kind person who’s been there for me whenever I’ve needed her, and now she’s the one leaning on me. I suppose it’s a nice bit of irony for once. Slowly pulling my phone out of my pocket so as to not disturb her, I gently flip it open and set the brightness of the screen to the lowest possible setting. Turning on the camera application, I aim the phone towards us and quietly take a picture without the flash on. A small smile adorns my face in the image, my eyes making it look like I’m happier than I actually am. Sunset’s serene look as her face is nuzzled into my shoulder makes me want to giggle.

Much to my dismay, it seems my constant movement makes Sunset’s body stir in her sleep, eventually groaning and rubbing her eyes gently. Sunset’s mouth lets out a long yawn as she begins to stretch and open her eyes to inspect her current environment. Seeing the TV on and a movie playing, a bright pink blush comes to her cheeks as she finally understands what happened. Looking at me quickly, an apologetic look comes across her face as she blinks her eyes quicker to try and wake herself up. “Adagio? I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to fall asleep like that… How long have I been asleep?” she asks with a guilty expression written on her face.

A small chuckle comes from my lips as I look at my phone again, seeing the time. “Around three hours,” I say quietly with a smile adorning my lips. Her eyes widen at my statement as she looks at the screen and realizes the end credits of Romeo and Juliet are playing.

“I’m sorry, Adagio. I didn’t mean to fall asleep while we watched the movie. You could have woken me up at any time,” she states with a guilt-ridden face, averting her gaze from me. I can’t help but laugh slightly at her statement, stretching my own back slowly.

“Don’t be, it’s alright. I figured you needed the sleep anyway, so it’s alright. Besides, you were warm.” Sunset’s face turns to a humorous one as she chuckles at my remark, slowly whacking the back of my head.

“So, you were using me for warmth, huh?” she jests as she pulls the blanket off her and stands up, wobbling at first like she was dizzy. A smile is still stuck on my face as I put the remote down on the table.

“Are we going to watch another movie or are you going to bed?” I ask quietly. The idea of leaving Sunset’s apartment so quickly after only talking with her a little bit makes me feel a bit sad, but I also don’t want her to be deprived of any more sleep she can get tonight. To my surprise, Sunset just shakes her head, walking back over to her boots and slipping them on.

“No, I was thinking about doing something different,” she says with a smile. My curiosity rises in me as I stand up and pull my boots on as well, following Sunset’s example. “Do you want to walk with me?”

============================================

Sunset walks by my side as the sand shifts under my feet, making our walk quite slow. The cold winds of winter and the ocean brush past our bodies as I look at the waves to my right, seeing the water go up the sand and slowly receding back into the ocean. Slowly, I take a sip from the coffee Sunset made before we left her apartment. Sunset naturally grabs my hand and walks with me, like she usually does. I would feel awkward if this was someone else, but it’s a normal thing for Sunset to do at this point, replacing any awkward feeling with a permanent blush encompassing my cheeks as we walk.

Sunset’s eyes are focused on the pastel sky from the setting sun and a quiet chuckle comes from her lips. “You know that movie we just watched?” she asks me with a curious tone to her voice.

“You mean the movie I watched?” I jest, slowly poking her shoulder. After a bit of silence, I nod and look up to the sky she’s watching. “Yeah, what about it?”

“Well, the movie was all about love and it made me wonder something. What would be your ideal partner?” Honestly, her question surprises me and makes me do a double take.

“What do you mean?”

“Like what would your ideal romantic partner be? Maybe some sort of lucky male siren?” she asks with a wink to me. Slowly, I look back to the ocean and think about the question. Honestly, I haven’t really been that interested in someone romantically, but I guess I could answer her question in terms of attractiveness…?

“I’m not really interested in sirens. At least, not anymore. I guess that’s a side effect of being in this world for so long.” Gazing back to Sunset, I see a look of understanding meet mine and she gently rubs my shoulder.

“Honestly? I’ve felt the same. I used to be attracted to the stallions of Equestria, but not anymore. It’s probably normal~” Slowly she lets go of my hand and walks in front of me before turning back to me and holding her hand out towards me. “Then what is your ideal human partner, Adagio? Someone who’s rough and rugged? Or is it someone who’s gentle and kind?” she asks with a humorous smirk on her lips. I can’t help but shake my head with a chuckle, walking up beside her again.

“Is this something that friends often talk about?” I ask satirically, taking another sip of my drink and looking up to the stars as we walk along the sand.

“Actually, yeah. Sometimes. Pinkie Pie asks me a lot about my interests and who I would date in a given scenario. To be honest, I’m not quite sure who I would be interested in,” she says gently, kicking a stone down the beach by a few feet. “What kind of guy has caught your eye?” Thinking about her question for a moment, I try to remember if any guy has attracted my attention before, but I fail to come up with any image.

With a slow sigh, I take another sip of my drink and shake my head. “I haven’t actually been interested in any guy before,” I say with a small smile, looking around the beach.

“Oh? Do you like girls?” She quickly responds to my statement, but I just shake my head slowly.

“Not really. I haven’t really been interested in anyone since I’ve gotten to this world,” I state with a shrug of my shoulders, simply walking along beside her.

“So, like me, huh? That’s alright though~ You’re never in a rush to find someone. Maybe you never will if that’s your choice.” Slowly, her arm wraps around me warmly and she hums to herself. “I’m really glad you agreed to hang out with me today, though. It’s been a really nice time~” Rounding a corner and going down a sidewalk away from the beach, we start to walk back in the direction of Sunset’s apartment. The thought of this meeting ending makes my heart feel heavy for a moment, but I nod to her statement and try to give her a warm smile.

“It’s been a lot of fun, Sunset. Thank you… for being my friend,” I slowly say, an insecure expression taking hold of my face for a second, but Sunset just chuckles and rubs my head gently to my statement.

“And thank you for being mine~”

===============================================

The hard ice often makes me slip on my walks during the winter. I didn’t expect there to be any tonight, but it’s no different on this walk to the studio. Usually, I would be walking home right now, looking forward to a good night’s sleep, but unfortunately, I forgot my wallet in the studio, so now I just feel annoyed at the inconvenience. Honestly, it’s the perfect way to end off an otherwise perfect night, right? Having to walk more through the cold air and on top of the iced over sidewalks. A heavy breath comes from my lips as I feel the scarf around my neck again, walking through an alleyway. The sound of stray animals scares me at first and causes every nerve in my body to go into alert, but it subsides after a few moments.

Walking past a couple of dumpsters, I sigh to myself, feeling my warm breath reflected back on my face from the scarf. Tonight was… such a good night. I loved hanging out with Sunset again and honestly, it was one of the best times we’ve had together so far. Sunset was right all that time ago… about being happy without power. I’ve finally found happiness and life is going well. I never thought friendship would fill the hole that was left when my gemstone broke all that time ago, but here I am, enjoying my friendship with a previous enemy much more than the power I had over Canterlot High students or even ponies for that matter. I never expected for Sunset Shimmer to be right back then, only expecting power to make a siren happy. I suppose that’s a part of me that died that day. I wouldn’t have ever condoned myself to have friends or associate myself with “worms”, but now I know I was wrong. I was a cruel and evil person… I looked down on everyone else and wanted to dominate more than anything else in this world. But everything that’s happened has been my fault. I ruined my own life and I deserved the outcomes for it…

Now, I finally have the chance to turn my life around. Everything has flipped and now my life is going in a much better direction. I get to see Sunset almost every week and I’m starting to save money, rather than spend it all on rent and a loaf of bread. Maybe I’ll even have enough to buy myself some new clothes or that jacket for Sunset. Or even a slice of cheesecake…

Slowly, I breathe into my scarf to feel the momentary warmth again and walk forward, shaking my head. Again, I see the familiar metal staircase as I walk behind the bakery. Taking the hand rail steadily, I place my foot on the first step, feeling the thin layer of ice that’s frosted over it. Sighing, I start to walk up the steps and look around the small parking lot next to the staircase. I wonder if Sunset came here herself to give the soda to Rainbow… Even if she didn’t it was a nice gesture, one that I enjoyed quite a bit. Honestly, Sunset keeps surprising me with her gestures, no matter what I try to expect. Maybe an unpredictable friend is the exact thing I need? Bringing my life into unexpected directions and giving me new reasons to smile. I chuckle slightly to myself, nodding and humming. I suppose she rubs off on me quite a bit.

Just as I start to hum, my left foot suddenly slips on the ice, throwing my body backward, only caught by my hands on the railing. My breath instantly becomes hurried and I can’t help but look all around me. I… I’m really glad I thought of using the railing… Looking behind me, I see the concrete at the bottom of the stairs and sigh quietly, relieved that I didn’t fall. Shaking my head, I try to catch my footing slowly…

Suddenly, my right foot slips from under me, kicking my left leg away. My body is instantly thrown back, feeling my hands let go of the railing… Please don’t tell me this is happening. Instantly, an overwhelming amount of pain strikes through the back of my torso and my head, causing my vision to go black.

A New Low, A New High

Author's Note

Perhaps some things are best left for another day... Adagio Dazzle has a new challenge confront her, but with the help of a person close to her, maybe she will get over it. Only time will tell~

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Hey, everyone! This chapter is not fully edited, but I wanted to post it now, even if it hasn't been that long since my last upload. Overall, I hope everyone enjoys this chapter and has a good day!

A New Low, A New High

Chapter X: A New Low, A New High

Good god… everything hurts… Why do I hurt so bad…? Even my arms hurt. It feels like I broke my back and god, my skull… What did I do to cause this much fucking agony? I just want it to end, please… What did I do? What happened? Why can’t I open my damn eyes? And what the hell is that sound? Every second, there’s a loud beep, screeching into my ear. Then again, my ears feel sensitive, so I’m not exactly sure how loud it truly is. God… Just beep beep beep beep. Every fucking second… Why does this hurt so bad…? Why do I hurt so bad…? Please, just let this end… Is there nothing that can at least ease this?

Suddenly, a loud slam echoes in my ears as I hear dozens of footsteps. The damned beeping keeps increasing, going at an incredible rate. What’s going on? Every time I try to open my eyes or mouth, it doesn’t work… I can’t even move my fingers.

“Damn it! She’s convulsing! Get me Nurse Redheart and another IV unit! Someone get a neurosurgeon down here as well! I want to know exactly what’s going on with her!” A man’s voice yells in my ear like one of those damned hospital shows. Wait. Is that what’s-

A large wave of electricity courses through my body in an instant, making me feel like my chest got in a fight with a boxer and lost. My mouth finally opens, but only to let out air. Whatever this is, it’s torture… All this noise, pain, confusion… Please make it sto-

=======================================

Black is the color of a raven. At least, that’s what I was told. It’s also the color of the night, unless the magic of the moon illuminates an otherwise dull time, making it a dark blue… Both can be the color of death. Both can be signs of death. We focus so much on the negatives of black and blue and we can only see the potential danger in it all… Once upon a time, I sang under the stars with no fear in my mind. I sang to the top of the world, all with my two friends who were close enough to be my sisters. Now the night heralds a potential threat and it often fills me with dread. I want to feel free in this cool breeze once more, to collect my thoughts in the serenity of the world’s vast and empty realm of the night. Alas, I can’t… I have new limits to my body… and even my voice.

Is it a good change? To be more vulnerable? In some ways, no. It presents a new danger that you have to be aware of at all times. In other ways, I suppose yes. Being more vulnerable is the precise thing that allowed me to find happiness… It allowed me to find a friend and be able to bond with her over a relatively short amount of time. Only a month and a half ago, I was a mess of a siren, lost in the world with no angle to go forward, only spiraling downward in a pit of hate for everyone else. I don’t know how I crawled out of that pit, but I did with the help of her advice. It still rings in my mind every so often, telling me to push forward and know my own worth. The problem with vulnerability? I still don’t know my worth… She keeps telling me I am worthy of friends and a happy life, but I can’t bring myself to believe what she says, especially after everything I’ve done.

Thump…

For a brief moment, I want to turn back and text her to give a heads up, telling her I don’t deserve to ruin her time. Wasting precious moments with a siren…? It’s not a good way to spend your life and she deserves every second she can get. Slowly, I shake my head and put the phone away, staring at the cold concrete again. Walking down this sidewalk just makes me even more antsy, wanting to turn away, but I know this is a good part of the city’s suburbs. There’s a low crime rate here, making it an ideal spot for jogging and walking through the forest. There’s even streetlights around, but it doesn’t help the uneasy feeling in my gut. She wanted to meet at a particular part in the trail so we could go to some clearing she knows about. Maybe it’s another thing Applejack told her about. Every time I look down at the concrete, it just makes me feel even colder, causing me to quickly walk down the trail to find her. I admit, I’m excited to watch the stars with Sunset. It’ll be a nice get away from the stress of everyday life. Besides, I came up with a few nice jokes Sunset would laugh at, so I’m eager to test them out on her.

Walking down the trail, I see Sunset standing under a streetlight with a picnic basket in hand, something I was not aware of. “Hey, Sunset!” I call out with a wave as I jog closer to her. A cold smile came from her lips as always and her blurred over eyes look to me, a wave of her own returning my gesture.

“Hey, Ad####~ How are you?” her voice drones on as usual. I chuckle to her response and grab the basket for her.

“I’m fine, actually. I was really looking forward to watching the stars with you~ Are you alright? You sound like you have a cold,” I say with a smile, trying to comfort her. She nods and hugs me quickly.

“I’m doing well. Come on. The clearing is this way,” she states in the same tone as before, grabbing my hand and pulling me along. I’m glad to get away from the sidewalk and actually enjoy nature, though I do feel odd as I don’t remember the concrete being painted red. Was it that color when I was here last? It probably was, given my horrible memory as of late. Despite my confusion, I walk beside Sunset, happy that we get to hold hands again and that we get to watch the stars. Sunset looks to me again, with her mouth in a frown.

“Is something wrong…?” I ask, worried that maybe I did something to offend her. Simply, she shakes her head and pats my shoulder, warming my heart for a bit longer.

Thump…

She walks us past a clearing and she gently throws the blanket down, covering an area big enough for the two of us to sit. What I thought was a checker pattern turns out to be a dark red instead, before we sit down, the normal silence of the night fills my mind. It’s so peaceful~ No wind blowing, no bugs chirping, no breathing. I sigh happily as I put the basket down and look to Sunset with a smile.

“So, what did you bring?” I ask, pointing to the basket. Her usual serious demeanor is expressed on her face as she just simply opens the basket, revealing a bare interior. “An empty basket? Why did you bring that?” I ask, looking up to Sunset, but my breathing stops as soon as I realize Sunset isn’t anywhere to be seen. “Sunset…?” Come to think of it, everything is off…

Thump…

Why isn’t there any insect chirping? Where’s the sound of the wind? Why is the blanket wet? Looking down, I see the same damn concrete under me. Why is it here?! I’m in the middle of the forest… Why am I behind the bakery…?

Standing up as fast as I can, I look at my hands, covered in the same red paint. Who is painting everything?! Where’s Sunset? Spinning around, I see no one around me. Just cold cars and concrete… The wet paint under me pulls at my feet. Pulls at my feet? What the?

Thump…

I’m dragged into this pool, getting the color red all over me. I try to grab onto the edges of the cyclone, but I can’t pull myself up. The light from above decreasing, making the red darker and darker. I just want to get out! I can’t help but widen my eyes as I hear a voice in my mind, causing me to lose any sort of grip I can get on this paint.

“You don’t deserve to be happy.” What? Who is that?

“You don’t deserve friends.” But… I’ve worked so hard.

“You’re wasting her time.” Sunset’s time? I… I don’t mean to!

“You’re pathetic.” I… I know I am…

The light above me fully fades as I’m encased, leaving me stuck in this black void. The void of death? Please… Help me…

“You don’t deserve her…”

Thump…

==========================================

My eyes instantly shoot open and I feel a large breath of air taken in by my lungs instinctively, feeling my surroundings first. What the fuck happened? Why does my whole body hurt? Moving my head hurts and I… I’m in a hospital bed? My eyes dart around faster than I can comprehend the things I see, making me feel dizzier than I need to be. What happened…?

Taking a deep breath, I slowly open my eyes again, scanning the area slowly. The room I’m in seems to be a spacious one, the walls filled with medical supplies and even a jar of lollipops. There’s a balloon to my right that says “Get well soon!” making me feel even more confused about my surroundings. I try to raise my arm to the balloon at first, but my back begins to hurt from the movement for some reason. A heavy sigh falls from my lips and the crescendo of the moment finally fades away, leaving just the confusion left to haunt my thoughts. I close my eyes for a moment and take a deep breath, finally looking for something to call for help. Assistance or something. Anything is better than being alone in this hell. Before I can actually find something, the door opens slowly.

A nurse stands in the doorway, checking a clipboard as her pink hair falls in front of her eye for a moment. Her white hand brushes it out of her face before looking up to me, her eyes widening to see my own stare looking back at her. Instantly, she walks in quickly and looks at all the equipment that seems to be attached to me. “Adagio Dazzle? How are you feeling? Can you hear me?” she asks quickly, before shining a bright light in both of my eyes, causing me to groan in pain. When I can finally see her again, she’s finally seated in a chair beside my bed and I sigh quietly.

When I open my mouth to speak, I can instantly tell my throat is incredibly dry and I can’t help but cough slightly. “D-do you… have water?” I weakly ask, trying to not choke on my own tongue. Instantly, she stands up and pours me a cup of water from a pitcher on the side of the bed, slowly positioning it in my mouth.

“Now it’s not uncommon for nausea and an inability to eat or drink to be a side effect of your injury, Ms. Dazzle. Take it slow,” the nurse says as gently as she can, pouring the contents hesitantly into my mouth. When she believes I have had enough, she slowly takes the cup away and looks directly at me. “Are you alright? Do you need anything else? I am Nurse Redheart and I will provide you anything that you need,” her voice says in a wise tone. Her eyes look at me with a penetrating stare, trying to see if anything else was wrong.

Taking a deep breath, I open my mouth. “What am I doing here…?” My question seems to be one she was expecting since she nods before sitting down again.

“Ms. Dazzle, you had an accident at your place of employment a few days ago. It seems that you were trying to get into the studio you work at and we’re not sure why.” Went to the studio…? Yeah, obviously, I work there. “You were trying to enter the building at around eleven at night. From the samples found at the scene, it seems you slipped on the last step of the staircase, proceeding to fall down all the way…” Her voice hesitates for a moment as if trying to push a memory into the back of her mind. “All the way down to the concrete of the parking lot.” Her eyes look away from her clipboard and back up to me as she tries to smile. “Do you remember any of this?”

Hesitantly, I shake my head. I don’t remember falling down the staircase… I don’t remember going up to the studio that late at night. What was I doing there? “No, I don’t,” I slowly state, looking around the room.

“Ms. Dazzle, I should inform you that you’ve experienced… quite a bit of trauma to the brain. Have you had any previous head injuries before your incident a couple days ago?” she asks me in a worried tone, unsure of what to say. I shake my head slightly, trying to think of a possible injury lately, but before I can think any longer, the nurse stands up and walks to the door, opening it and telling another nurse something. It looked like “Go get her.”, but I can’t be certain. Again, she walks back inside and smiles at me as warmly as she can. “Okay, Ms. Dazzle. What’s the last thing you remember?” she asks me, holding her damn clipboard once more.

“I… I was walking home after hanging out with a friend. She and I were walking on the beach…” I sigh, closing my eyes, trying to remember what happened. What did I do after I walked away from Sunset’s apartment…? Why was I outside of the studio?

“I see. Is there anything else you can recall?” she asks me again.

“No. Just… god damn it. I want to call someone. Where’s my phone?” Looking around the bedside tables, I can’t seem to find it, but Nurse Redheart stands up and puts her hand on my shoulder.

“Ms. Dazzle, I must insist that you rest. A call may not help your condition, but you do have a visitor. Would that help?” she asks me as my eyes widen with confusion. A visitor…? Before I can say anything in return, the door to the room opens, showing another nurse escorting a person into the room. That fiery hair… The warm smile, those cyan eyes that carry so much kindness in them. I can feel a big smile come across my face without thinking when I see Sunset walk into the room. Our eyes connect, making me see the sorrow hidden in her soul. A part of me hates the fact that she’s here… She shouldn’t have to see me like this, but… it also makes me happy that she’s here for me.

Instantly, she walks over to me and takes my hand in hers “Hi, Adagio~ How are you feeling?” she asks me with the same tone she used when I left her apartment last. Even if I tried not to, she can always bring a smile out of me.

By this time, I look at the nurses and ask, “Can we have some privacy for a moment?” as politely as I can. Nurse Redheart seems like she’s going to object at first, but she obliges after Sunset nods to her. When the door closes, I finally look to Sunset and put on the best expression I can. “I feel fine, Sunset. You didn’t need to come here. How are you feeling?” I repeat her question, trying to avoid the truth of the moment, but Sunset simply shakes her head to my statement.

“You’re lying again, Adagio. You’re in a lot of pain, aren’t you?” Slowly, her hand comes up to my head and gently rubs my hair between her fingers. Honestly, it feels really nice… The way her hand gently rubs my head feels like how one would pet an injured animal. If it was anyone else doing this, I would have yelled at them by now, but… with Sunset, it feels endearing. She never tries to demean you or make you feel less special. In fact, the opposite is true… Closing my eyes, I can’t help but smile at this gesture, slowly nodding to her query.

“I’m in… a little pain,” I lie again, hiding every wince I can. Despite the color of her cyan eyes, her gaze feels so warm and kind, making me want to melt. Why do you make me this way, Shimmer? Why do you make me so happy? Your soft hands, your kind smile, your beautiful eyes, your fiery hair… You’re perfect, whether you like to see it or not.

“I figured. But hey, at least you’re still kicking, right?” she asks, breaking me out of my train of thought with a slight pat to my thigh. We both giggle at her action, sharing a few words with each other. No matter where it is, you always seem to make a moment a nice one. After a peaceful silence, I look at the balloon and sigh.

“Do you know who brought this?” I ask, plucking the string of the balloon with my finger. Sunset peacefully giggles to the question, bringing her hand up to her mouth.

“Let’s just say three rascals came in with a whole host of gifts in their wagon, but they could only leave one. They told me to tell you to feel better soon~”

A confused look grips hold of my face for a moment. “Who told them I got hurt…?” For a few seconds, a concerned look appears as she averts my gaze, opting to look at the balloon. Her hands fidget slightly as she holds mine, slowly frowning and letting out a heavy sigh.

“Rainbow is the one who found you… She told Scootaloo and it got to the others. She didn’t know how to describe the feeling, but she felt like she had to go to the studio before bed. She said that maybe she forgot something or maybe there was something she needed to do, but whatever it is, she felt called to go.” Finally, her eyes meet mine again and I can almost swear I see a tear. “She said that when she found you, there was a circle of… Some of it even dried…” Her eyes avert mine again and she gently shakes her head, taking a deep breath and turning back to me. “A-anyway, the doctor told me that you’ve experienced a bit of trauma to your head, so he doesn’t want you to leave the hospital unless you have someone to look after you for a bit. To look for… symptoms of damage. Specifically, to your brain.” Sunset’s warm glow has returned and a hopeful smile comes to her face, bringing her hand to my cheek.

“That’s… great news,” I say slowly, hesitantly responding to the information she’s laid bare. “I… don’t really have anyone who can do that.” I sigh heavily, thinking about how annoying and troublesome it would be to stay here longer than I have to. More medical bills… Huh, I wonder how much I owe them now.

“That’s not true,” Sunset says, grabbing my hand again.

Curious about her statement, I can see there’s clearly an idea behind that beautiful smile of hers. “What’s on your mind, Sunset?” Her hands are warm, gripping onto my hand with a kind look in her ocean-like eyes. For a moment, she doesn’t say anything, opting to just keep our eye contact in this solemn moment.

“Well, I know that… you don’t have anyone like a family member to rely on. I was thinking… I could look after you. The doctor said you should be back to normal after a week or so, assuming there’s no brain damage, so I thought that-”

“No,” is the only word I can let out of my mouth, a hesitant breath coming to my lips. Sunset’s expression turns from hopeful to confused as she tries to find an answer in my face.

“What? What do you mean? I really don’t mind! You’re a great friend of mine and I… sort of feel responsible for this. If we had a sleepover or if I didn’t remind you to get your wallet…” a sorrowful emotion seizes her expressions, letting a tear fall from her eyes onto my hand. Please don’t… Don’t cry over me. You’re too important for that.

“Don’t you dare insinuate that this is your fault,” I say bluntly, coming off colder than I meant to. Sunset’s eyes connect with mine again and a single moment of silence passes between us, not lasting longer than needed. “Sunset, you’re too pure. That’s your problem. You would never hurt someone on purpose and if someone does get hurt? You’re the first one to blame yourself. No one else blames you, it’s just you.” Steadily, I pull my hand away from hers and move it up to her head, gently rubbing her fiery hair and sighing. “Remember your New Year’s Resolution?” I ask quietly, looking at her tearful eyes. Slowly, she nods to my question. “Then be more selfish. For me. Be selfish by not blaming yourself for something that was out of your control.” Sunset’s eyes gently close and she tries her best to nod, resting her head on my lap as we both rest our voices. Her lying head warms my thighs and I try my best to run my fingers along her scalp.

“I’ll only do that if you do something for me…”

Surprised, I ask, “What do you mean?” It seems our gentle moment lasted long enough as Sunset moves her head away from me, slowly standing up and looking down at me, not bothering to wipe her face of her previous tears. A sense of determination is hidden behind her eyes as she looks into mine, having a clear goal in mind and willing to stop at no end to achieve it.

“Let me look after you. It would make me feel much better about the situation and it only takes a signature.” There’s the determined Sunset I know…

A moment passes between us as I sigh, bringing my hand to my forehead and rubbing gently. “Fine, but-”

Quickly, Sunset’s finger comes to my lips and presses down gently, looking into my eyes with the same caring look that she usually has. “No buts~” she says with a smile, before bringing her face closer to mine, laying her lips on my forehead and chuckling. “Now, let’s get you out of here, yeah? We can watch movies at my place again and you can have all the popcorn you like~” she says with a wink, before finally letting go of my hand and walking away from my bed. Her lips felt… so soft… My hand already misses hers and I can’t help but feel ashamed at how my body is reacting. I shouldn’t be so clingy to her just because she’s my one friend… “Stay put, alright? I’ll be back with the paper~” she states kindly before opening the door and walking out.

I would take this moment as a peaceful one if the door shut fully, but unfortunately, it didn’t. A brown hand holds the door before it shuts fully, opening it again to allow the figure to walk in. I can’t help but sigh heavily as I see the suited man walk into my room and close the door. His tie has a dollar sign on it just like usual and his black hair is slicked back, showing his masculine features more clearly. The man chuckles slightly, looking at me with a humorous stare.

“Looks like you’ve gotten yourself into quite the predicament, Adagio Dazzle,” he says, adjusting his cufflinks.

“What do you want, Rich?” I state in a cold and emotionless manner, addressing my old boss. Filthy Rich owns multiple franchises and stores, one of which is the nightclub I worked at. I never expected him to come visit me, especially after I quit, but here he is, looking just as proud as ever.

“My, you haven’t lost that edge, I see,” he jests, slowly walking over and sitting down next to my bed.

“Did I say you could sit?” I ask, looking at him with a negative stare. Rich just laughs it off, adjusting his tie a little.

“Aren’t you in the wrong situation to be making demands?” he states, slowly leaning over to get a better look at me. Unfortunately, I get to look at him better too… “I see you’re in no mood to exchange pleasantries,” he finally says after a moment of pause, taking a cigar out of his coat and lighting it, making that god awful smell permeate the room.

“Get to the point already, Rich. You always have an ulterior motive, so what is it this time?” I sigh, trying to move along with the conversation as fast as possible. Unfortunately, this meeting is already too long. Rich moves over to the door, looking outside the window implemented in it and chuckling to himself.

“That you’re right about, Dazzle. You truly know my style.” For a moment, he doesn’t say another word, before taking another puff of his cigar. “Listen here, Dazzle. I have another deal going on between me and a certain client.” I can already tell where this is going and I don’t like it…

“I told you when I quit, no more deals. I’m not going to do these things for you.”

“Ah, but this one is particularly rewarding. It’s worth ten times the normal amount.”

“What does that matter? I only got one percent of it, so it would be a few more measly dollars,” I say, clearly annoyed at his offer. I told him I was done, but clearly, he didn’t get that memo. A disappointed look comes across his face as he keeps his eyes outside the window.

“That’s the problem, Dazzle. The buyer won’t complete the deal without someone he recognizes, and unfortunately, you were the only one he saw in person.” For a moment, I feel the urge to burst out laughing, but to avoid the pain of the sudden movement and the annoyance of Rich, I decide to hold it back. “I know what you’re thinking. You’re thinking that it’s ‘funny of Rich to come asking me for a favor,’ right? Well, let’s just say I have something for you if you complete this,” he says, looking over to me with a smirk. “All of your medical bills would be cleared and you wouldn’t have to pay them off yourself. Do this one deal for me and we’ll be even. No more favors,” he states, finally walking back over to me.

“I’m not interested,” I say firmly, keeping my eye contact with him and avoiding the temptation of the offer. He takes another puff of his cigar, gently blowing it in my face and sighing to himself.

“I figured you would say that. So, what if I raise the deal?” he states, looking into my eyes. “That gal you’ve been seeing? Sunset Shimmer? She’s an intern at a mental health clinic, isn’t she?”

“What about it? She’s a friend of mine,” I say defensively, trying to keep her out of this. I can finally call her my friend confidently…

“Well, I assume she wants to go to college and pursue a higher education, so I may be able to get her out of some debt too,” he says with a frown now adorning his face. “Look, Dazzle. This deal will… help my family, so I’m prepared to pay for all your damned medical bills and all of your gal pal’s college tuition. Just take the deal and we can both come out of this happy,” he says with an intense glare, clearly desperate.

A heavy sigh comes out of my lips as I rub my forehead and contemplate the thought. Despite being scummy, Rich is a man of his word… “Fine, but only after I get better,” I say with a hesitant breath. He nods and shakes my hand eagerly.

“You’ve made a fine choice, Dazzle.” For some reason, I feel like I didn’t…

=============================================

The cold air gently brushes along my face as we walk down the sidewalk. Well, I should say as one of us walks. Sunset, trying to avoid another icy mishap, practically bullied the hospital personnel into letting us rent out a wheelchair, given my condition. I never asked for her to do that, but she didn’t take no for an answer. Now, she’s pushing the wheelchair along the sidewalk, humming to herself quietly. Her hand gently rubs my head and she sighs comfortably.

“Hey, Adagio?” she asks from behind me, still pushing my chair along. “I’m sorry for making you come along with me. I just… feel like the only person who can help you right now, you know?” Her statement comes off as guilty, but still confident in her approach. I can’t help but feel bad when she keeps apologizing for something she did right. I was stubborn for not accepting at first. Even though it does feel like I’m wasting her time…

“It’s alright, I understand.” Another small moment of silence passes between us before I decide to speak up. “Just don’t feel the need to treat me too specially. I can walk and do things for myself,” I say quietly, shaking my head slightly to my statement.

“I’m going to treat you how I see fit. You’re my friend, Adagio. Why wouldn’t I be there for you?” she asks me slowly. An answer comes to my mind, making me ashamed of thinking something like that. I can’t help but assume she would enjoy this more if it was one of her best friends. Maybe she would joke more or laugh more. I just want her to smile…

“Please… just don’t stress yourself out over me,” I say quietly again, feeling a tear try to form, withholding the urge to cry. Damn it. Just don’t cry again, Adagio… “I just want you to smile.” A few moments pass by in silence as Sunset keeps pushing the wheelchair and I can’t help but feel anxious about what she is going to say.

“I love your smile too, Adagio…” Her statement hits me hard and I can’t help but feel surprised at her answer. My cheeks flush and I want to look back at her, but the pain inhibits me from doing so. “I love hanging out with you and I love talking with you. You’re my friend, Adagio. That’s why I’m doing this,” she says confidently, pushing the wheelchair up onto a new sidewalk path. It probably helps that I don’t weigh much…

“Really…?” I weakly ask, knowing she doesn’t lie to me, but… my mind still isn’t sure if she likes hanging out with me or just the stories I tell. Suddenly, the wheelchair stops in the middle of a non icy part of sidewalk. No one is around to see this, but I try my best to look back at Sunset to see what the problem is. Slowly, she walks around the chair, squatting down in front of me and grabbing my hand. Her eyes once again force our gaze to meet, a small smile appearing on her lips.

“How many times do I have to tell you that you’re my friend? You really are, Adagio~ Of course I love being your friend~”

=========================================

Slowly, the door opens before us as Sunset holds me tightly against her body, insisting on carrying me to avoid another accident from occuring. It turns out that her door is too narrow for the wheelchair to fit in without it being folded up first. I could have just walked in on my own, but this momentary warmth feels nice. Sunset quickly sets me down on the couch and goes back to the door to get the wheelchair, letting me grab one of the M&M’s she had in a jar nearby. I usually don’t like chocolate as much as cherries, but it will do for now. Sunset pulls the wheelchair in as gently as she can, locking the door behind us. Honestly, I still don’t really want to be here, but Sunset says I’m not wasting her time, so I will try to accept it for now.

“So, when will Queen Sunset let me walk?” I tease her with a smirk, kicking my legs slightly to show they can still work. Sunset just giggles to my statement, coming over and sitting beside me, instantly grabbing my hand.

“When you heal up a bit more,” she says with a quiet whisper, rubbing my head with her other hand. A small sigh comes out of both of us as we relax into the couch slowly, Sunset finally grabbing the remote to her TV and turning it on. She chuckles quite a bit as she sees the first channel to come on is a children's network. “Do you want to watch Sesame Street?” she asks in a teasing tone. Simply, I shake my head and try to focus on the TV, but it’s hard to focus on a show when my mind is too distracted by our hands. Her hand is always so soft and warm… I would do anything to make sure they stay that way. As she looks at me, our eyes connect and I can’t help but feel that all too familiar sense of happiness, her smile warming my heart so easily.

“Honestly…?” I ask slowly, looking into her cyan eyes. “I would watch anything, as long as I can do it with you,” my mouth says impromptu, not realizing what I let out until it is already done. A slight blush appears on both of our cheeks, Sunset smiling even more to my statement.

“Great~ Guess who bought The Godfather while you were in the hospital? I figured it would be fun for us to watch after you got out~” The gleeful look on her face is simply priceless~

===================================================

The popcorn jumps slightly as Sunset laughs at one of the jokes the movie pulls off, our hands intertwined again. I can’t help but smile every time I get to see her own joy, letting us share such a moment. This must have been the third movie night in a row, making us opt for crazier and crazier movies that both of us may not have given a chance on our own, but if I’m watching it with her, I can always have fun. It feels bad that I’m taking advantage of Sunset’s kindness, but this sleepover we’ve had over the past few days makes me wish it will never end. Every new day, I get to experience new things with Sunset, whether they be foods I’ve never tried, movies I’ve never seen or games I haven’t played. It’s a peaceful experience and one I don’t wish to end anytime soon.

Finally, the movie’s credits begin to roll as Sunset stretches, still giggling slightly at the movie’s jokes. Quickly, I bring my fingers to Sunset’s ribs, tickling her with a smirk on my face. “You liked that movie, huh?” I tease, blowing on her neck as Sunset begins giggling and laughing harder.

“S-stop it! You’re making my belly hurt!” she weakly says in-between giggles, trying to catch her breath. Hesitantly, I bring my fingers away from her ribs, still wanting to hear her laugh, but I leave it be for now. Sunset gently wipes the tears away with her finger, still smiling from her previous laughter. Slowly, she stands up and sighs happily, picking up the almost empty popcorn bowl and walking to the kitchen.

“What is it?” I ask curiously, wondering what her sigh meant exactly. A chuckle comes from her as I hear the freezer door open.

“It’s just… nice. These past few days have been the best I’ve had in a long time~” I hear more sounds in the kitchen, such as her handling bowls, making me stand up slowly. “Watching movies with you and playing games with you. It’s all been fun, you know? Sorta like a long sleepover,” she says wishfully, opening an ice cream container and looking at me in the entrance of the kitchen.

“I… know what you mean.” Slowly, I walk over to Sunset and grab one of the two bowls, steadily serving up some of the ice cream. Sunset opens two bottles of cherry and chocolate syrup, pouring them over the two bowls and nodding to herself. Her fiery hair subtly ablaze under the lights and her ocean eyes have a certain sparkle to them. The way she so expertly does things with that same determination she has for everything makes her beautiful to me… She’s… beautiful…? I suppose, in general, yes. Her soft skin, her bright eyes and warm smile… All of it is just a part of this amazing person I call a friend. She’s so generously housed me and taken care of me for these few days with not so much as a penny in return. All I can give is a good time and she seems happy with that. To think that a little more than a month ago, I screamed at this woman, criticizing her for ruining my life and showing up out of the blue. Now, here she is, making every moment a blessed one, making everyday worth living… It’s funny that the last thought I had before I woke up in the hospital was of our picnic trip. Except, it was distorted… God, I really don’t deserve you…

“Adagio?” she says slowly, looking at me with a kind tone in her eyes. “Why are you holding onto my hand?” Slowly, I look over to her right hand that is extended out from her, seeing my hand grabbing hers ever so gently. Instantly, I can feel warmth come to my cheeks and I pull my hand away, trying to avert my gaze.

“I just wanted to make sure you put enough syrup on, that’s all,” I lie, holding my tongue from the true statement lying underneath. Sunset giggles and brings her shoulder next to mine.

“Don’t worry, you alligator~ I’ll put enough of it on there,” she teases, looking back to the ice cream and humming slightly. Alligator… A nickname she’s given me recently due to my reluctant nature of accepting her help. I suppose it’s a cute nickname. As long as she’s the only one who calls me it.

Suddenly, I hear a chime play, signaling that someone is ringing the doorbell. “Could you get that, Adagio? I’ll be there in a second,” she nods to me before I walk out of the kitchen and towards the front door. Opening it slowly, I look outside and see a familiar face, chuckling to myself.

“H-hey there, Adagio~ Sunset told me she was keeping you in this coop,” Rainbow says to me with a nervous look written across her face. I haven’t seen her since the day of my injury, but here she is, awkwardly standing there.

“Hey, Rainbow. How’s it going?” I ask with a smirk, slowly gesturing for her to come in.

“N-no! I-I mean, I would rather stay out here, if that’s okay,” she says, looking away from me and towards her tennis shoes instead. Stepping outside and closing the door behind me, I look at Rainbow and gently pat her shoulder.

“Don’t you want to see Sunset?” I ask carefully, seeing how antsy she’s acting.

“N-not really. I actually came to see you, believe it or not.” Taking a deep breath, she finally makes eye contact with me again, a couple tears welling up in her eyes. “L-look. I’m not good with apologies. I always mess them up and it’s hard for me to admit I’m wrong, but… I’m sorry I didn’t come visit you earlier,” she says apprehensively, trying to not let anything out more than absolutely necessary. “I came to make sure you’re doing alright. You know, since the… last time I saw you…” Rainbow instantly looks away from me again, focusing on the brick architecture of the apartments nearby.

“Hey, you don’t have to apologize. I can understand that seeing me in a pool of-”

“No! I do have to apologize! I just… I was so scared you would maybe look worse than how I found you… I… I wasn’t even sure if you would make it,” Rainbow weakly says, tears fully streaming from her eyes. Suddenly, Rainbow Dash uncharacteristically hugs me and sighs, a couple sobs let out in the heat of the moment. “I-I never saw someone close to… someone like that… And you’re a good coworker, honestly. I have fun with our shitty convos, making fun of each other and other things. You still owe me a rematch in bowling…” Her hug hurts my back quite a bit, but I decide to not mention it, opting to return her hug and chuckle to myself.

“Thank you. For worrying about me. Thank you for finding me and telling me all of this. I promise I’ll be back at work shortly and then we can get back to shit talking Ahuizots or whatever he is. The Daring Do villain.” Rainbow Dash laughs a bit at my statement, breaking our hug and wiping a tear from her eye.

“His name is Ahuizotl, but nice try. At least you’re listening when I talk to you.” Rainbow Dash gives me a wink before taking a step off of the small porch area, confusing me slightly.

“You’re not going to say hi to Sunset?” I ask bringing my hand to the door as a gesture.

“Nah, I know how much this time means to you guys, especially since Sunset cried the hardest and all.” Before taking a deep breath, Rainbow turns back to look at me and gives me a thumbs up. “Just have a fun time, okay? I think you both need it~” The confident exterior she usually has comes back to her and she strikes a pose before daring to leave. “Or should I say stay awesome?” With that, Rainbow once again becomes a blur and rushes away, not to be seen again for who knows how long. I can’t help but chuckle to myself before opening the front door. Rainbow’s a weird girl.

===================================

My eyes shoot open, breathing in and out heavily and looking around the dark bedroom quickly while my arms search the bed I’m in. For a moment, I can’t tell where I am, but with the limited light, I finally see that I’m in Sunset’s bed. I never wanted to take up her bed, but Sunset insisted the first day she brought me to her apartment that I sleep here. She does have a nice bed, but I would have just slept on the couch if I had the choice. Sunset’s too important for me to take up everything of hers like that. Especially these past six days… I’m almost fully healed. At least, it seems that way. Our time together will soon be cut short. Possibly after tomorrow… I take a deep breath and look at the clock to my right to see that it’s four in the morning.

Quickly, the door to the bedroom opens and a bright light is aimed inside from a phone. “Gah-” I yelp, trying to hold my eyes with my hands and avoid the bright light.

“I’m sorry! Are you alright?” Sunset asks before turning the light off. “I heard some noises in here and I was worried.” Walking over quickly, the bed shifts slightly as she sits down next to me. Gently, she brings her hand to my cheek and forces me to look at her. Even in this dark room, I can tell how beautiful her eyes are… “Is everything alright?”

Slowly, I sigh and avert my gaze slightly, taking a deep breath. “I… It was just a nightmare,” I let out slowly, trying to be independent in my tone. I’ve been having nightmares… almost every night. All of them are close to the same one I had before waking up in the hospital. Thankfully, it hasn’t been every single night, but it still sucks. Though, I know the nightmares are right…

Sunset’s hand touches my cheek gently while her other hand reassuringly rubs my shoulder. She shushes me gently and presses our foreheads together, humming slightly. “It was just a nightmare, Adagio~ Everything’s alright now. I’ll get you more ice cream in the morning, how about that?” she asks with a cheeky smirk and chuckling to herself. “Would you like to talk about it?”

For a moment, I consider telling her the contents of my dreams, but I decide against it, since they’re mostly about our friendship. Friendship… Slowly, I lean over and hug Sunset instinctively, leaning my head on her chest and sighing slightly. Sunset seems surprised by this, but she slowly wraps her arms around me. At least, I think she’s accepted this…? I could just be selfish and assume she wants this too, but I can never be sure… Sunset’s hand strokes my scalp tenderly like she did at the hospital, breathing in and out. From this angle, I can hear her heartbeat ever so steadily. We must have stayed in this position for an eternity, but is it wrong for me to wish for an eternity more? Closing my eyes and breathing in sync with Sunset, I can’t help but feel relaxed and at ease once more.

===============================================

Hurriedly, I pull my boots on, thinking about today’s events. Looking at the clock, I smile to myself and grab my coat, looking to Sunset in a similar rush to mine, but she looks confused about the hurry. “What are we doing, Adagio?” she asks with a giggle. All I told her about when I woke her up is that I had someplace I wanted to go with her today. I didn’t mention where it is or what it is.

I can’t help but chuckle to myself as I stand up and grab a couple Poptarts for both of us, handing one to Sunset. “You may want to eat this before we get there, it’s going to be a long walk,” I say with a wink, grabbing my phone and purse before looking at the front door. If today is the last day of our sleepover, I want to make it the best I can by going to the amusement park and riding a bunch of rides with her. Then we can maybe watch another movie tonight and play another game of charades. Shaking my head, I see that Sunset is finally ready after I woke her up in a hurry. I can’t help but chuckle at the sight, opening the door for both of us. “Ladies first~”

Sunset just laughs at my comment, patting my head slowly as she exits the door. “I assure you that I’m no more a lady than you are,” she states with a smile. “But, in that sense, I suppose we’re both ladies, huh?” A wink is given to me as I blush at her insinuation that I’m one too, but I try my best to shake it off, locking the door behind us. My hand reaches into Sunset’s purse, putting the keys back inside and I proceed to grab her hand, walking us down the sidewalk away from her apartment complex. Actually, I think this is the first time I’ve ever initiated our hand holding…

“Are you ready to have a fun day?” I ask her with a sense of confidence and energy behind my smile. Sunset nods and giggles at the atmosphere.

“I still don’t know where we’re going though.” Her cute laugh continues for a couple moments as I quickly walk us further away from her apartment, smiling the whole time.

“You’ll see soon enough~”

==========================================

I can’t help but chuckle to myself as we reach a certain corner on the sidewalk. Now it should be a straight walk to Equestria World, the amusement park that I have never gone to personally, but Sunset told me quite a bit about. I studied the map numerous times before waking Sunset up, but I still feel a little insecure that maybe I took a wrong turn. Sunset, who has held my hand the entire time, notices our turn and seems slightly confused.

“Huh, we’re going away from the coffee shop, the bowling alley, Garden Hooves Park and even the beach. I wonder what new place we get to go today~” Sunset hums as I shake my head, a smile emerging on my lips. From here, I could see the entrance of Equestria World past some buildings and so could Sunset. “Could it be that we’re going to the amusement park?” Sunset asks in fake wonder, giggling to herself. “Though seriously, is that where we’re going? I don’t know any other place around here that would interest you.” Sunset’s eyes are filled with wonder and curiosity before I reluctantly nod, giggling to myself and gripping her hand a bit tighter.

“Yeah, that’s where we’re going. I thought that… Well, before my accident, I finally saved up enough money to hangout somewhere and I thought it would be nice if we could go to the amusement park.” Averting my gaze to the entrance of Equestria World, I rub the back of my head gently and chuckle. “I think I’m healed up enough to handle some rides and such~ My back still hurts slightly, but I’m feeling much better than a week ago.” I nervously scratch my head and look to Sunset, trying to detect what her reaction is to this proposal. Thankfully, she looks happy about the arrangement, nodding and looking ahead of herself.

“I think that sounds like a wonderful idea~” she states confidently before chuckling to herself. “As long as you promise to have fun as well~ That means you have to suggest some of the rides we go on.” Her statement confuses me at first and I can’t help but stare at her awkwardly.

“What?”

“You have a tendency to sacrifice your own enjoyment as long as I have fun, you know.” Sunset bumps my shoulder slightly to get the point across, making us both giggle.

“I pinkie promise~”

The Final Wall

Author's Note

Adagio wants to spend the last day of their sleepover together at the amusement park, but little does she know that today wouldn't be as easy as she thought. As games are played and jokes are shared, Adagio's thoughts are provoked, reflecting on herself in the process. What will come from this day of fun?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Hey, everyone! This chapter is not fully edited, but I wanted to post it now, even if it hasn't been that long since my last upload. Overall, I hope everyone enjoys this chapter and has a good day!

The Final Wall

Chapter XI: The Final Wall

Walking past the attendant at the front of the park, I can’t help but sigh quietly to myself. I didn’t think it would cost so much for two people to attend the park, so now all my savings are gone. If I focus on the positive, I get to have a fun day with Sunset, so it cancels out I suppose. Actually, it doesn’t, considering my fun with Sunset far surpasses the slight annoyance of losing my savings. Sunset’s hand gently pats my shoulder as she walks up beside me.

“Hey, I could pay you back for the price of my ticket, if you’d like?” she offers me as we walk further into the park, seeing the impressive amounts of stands and rides everywhere. The thought of Sunset paying me back is something that I… don’t particularly like. She shouldn’t have to feel like she owes me anything. She’s always been there for me and I don’t want to take up more than I have to. Let’s face it, Adagio… You’ve taken up too much already just by accepting her help, even if the sleepover has been fun.

“No, that won’t be necessary. Trust me. I wanted to do this~” I say with a smile as we reach the introductory area of the park with many splitting paths to different rides and attractions. Sunset’s eyes are filled with wonder as she looks around us.

“I see the park has had a redesign lately~” she states as she looks around us. “Besides a couple rides, everything seems to be new or just moved around.” Her body language tells me she’s not sure where to go first as I chuckle to myself, grabbing her hand. Looking around the park, I see multiple themed attractions, one of which has swamp and alligator decorations. Pulling Sunset with me, I instinctively go towards this attraction first. I know Sunset would love it, even if she does tease me a lot… Sunset’s eyes turn toward the direction we’re walking in and she laughs a little, leaning on me slightly. “So, Adagio wants to go to the alligator section?” she teases me, bumping her body against mine slightly.

“I figured you would want to go there~ Since you’ve been calling me an alligator this whole week.” I wink at her slightly, both of us giggling at my statement. It’s pure bliss to be with you~

“Well, that is true. But you have to admit, you were being an alligator. Refusing my help every which direction.” Sunset’s laugh fills the air again and I can’t help but giggle along.

“I just don’t like accepting help. You should know this by now.” Walking past a particularly big group of kids, Sunset sighs happily and leans into me.

“But you should also know that I won’t stop helping you even if you try to make me~” I have to admit… Sunset’s right in that regard. She helps everyone she can whenever she can, making her vulnerable to manipulation. It often makes me scared that someone would… break her heart. I want to be there for her as much as she’s there for me, but with the constant favors, she makes it hard for me to actually repay the kindness she’s shown me so far. Honestly, I always love being with Sunset and I love doing anything we want together. At this point, I’m sure that anything would be fun as long as it’s with her. To think that I used to hate this girl who’s leaning her head on my shoulder… I used to be so mean and cruel. What happened to change me into this big softie…?

Walking past one of the snack stands serving “Swamp Snacks”, Sunset sees something that catches her eye and pulls me along to the right, right up to a game stand. The stand is one of those bottle games where you have to knock down all the bottles, but I’ve never been good at them… “What are we doing here…?” I ask, looking at the game with a skeptical eye. “My throwing arm is… not that great.” Looking down at my right hand, a memory comes to mind, making me wince slightly… “My shooting game isn’t great either…”

“Don’t worry, I love these type of games~” she states, grabbing one of the baseballs at the stand and looking at the pile of bottles that is the farthest away from her. Automatically going for the big challenge huh? Due to the pass I bought us, we are technically allowed to play any game we want, meaning practically everything is paid for, except for food of course. It doesn’t bother me specifically, since I’ve gone plenty of days without, but I don’t want to disappoint Sunset… Before I can think anymore about the probably too salty snacks of the park, I see Sunset’s arm arc back, throwing the ball as hard as she can in front of her. Instantly, I hear bottles come crashing down, looking over and seeing the empty pedestal they were on a moment ago. Even when throwing something, Sunset keeps that beautiful look on her face. Confidence, determination, but most of all, she’s always trying her best. Is it… normal for friends’ hearts to race in moments like these…?

“I guess you’re good at throwing most kinds of balls?” I ask her, remembering our bowling match with Rainbow Dash on New Year’s. Sunset, slightly distracted by grabbing her prize, nods to my question with a cute giggle.

“You could say that~ Here you go, my injured alligator~” she coos softly and giggles to herself, handing me a stuffed Alligator plush. My cheeks instantly flush and I can’t think of what to say, trying to hide my embarrassed look in my scarf. Sunset really does treat me too kindly… I mean, that’s what friends do, right…? Before I can say anything, Sunset grabs my hand and walks us away from the first game of the day. “Now, what sort of game would you enjoy?” she asks me with a smirk. Sunset’s eyes are then drawn to what I would call the idea of hell. “What about Gator Maze?” she asks me with a smug look on her face. I can’t help but feel a pit in my stomach form as I look towards the attraction. Good lord…

“S-sure. Why not?”

===========================================

Why did I agree to this? Why the hell did I agree to this? This was a fucking stupid idea! Running around in a wet maze trying to avoid those freaking mascots! God, I’m so stupid. The point of this game is to run around a maze like a rat and avoid four or five people dressed in alligator costumes. If you’re touched, you lose the game. Damn it. I knew this was going to be hell. The worst part? There’s an audience area where people can watch the participants humiliate themselves. Though, every time I look up into the audience, I know exactly why I decided to do this. Those cyan eyes cheering me on…

Running down a corner, I slip on the wet mud slightly, running through yet another corridor. Thankfully, they gave me a change of clothes to do this in, sporting the gator themed t-shirt and cargo pants as well as some rain boots. I wouldn’t want my scarf to get mud all over it, especially considering who made it… That special friend of mine. Friends… Shaking my head, I look ahead of me, seeing no one in front of me, but the fake roars and stomping feet of a gator person are still behind me. Thankfully, I’m pretty good at running.

Suddenly, another damned mascot comes around a corner in front of me, sweeping his arms in my direction to try and touch me. I grunt slightly at the pain in my back, but I finally jump and slide in-between the mascot’s legs. For a moment, I can hear the whole crowd gasp, but I can’t focus on that. I just need to focus on winning this. For her. Getting up as fast as I can, I sprint away from the two mascots chasing me. The fact that there are two or three more of those guys makes me feel anxious, but I suppose that’s the point of the game, huh? Try to survive until the clock ticks to zero, right? Looking at the clock over the arena, the time ticks down from two minutes, making me sigh to myself. I have to run for two more minutes? My calves already hurt and I fucking hate those costumes. If I could turn around and sock them, I would, but that’s not the point of the game. Again, my eyes wander to the audience, seeing Sunset yell out in the crowd, seemingly to support me. As much as I may hate the game from the anxiety of those mascots, I love it even more due to Sunset’s enjoyment. It’s a bit fun to run away from these things, especially if I get to bring a smile to her face~

Jumping over one of the fake logs they have placed down as an obstacle, I take a deep breath and run to the right. Unfortunately, I think I made the wrong move, considering this is a dead end… Turning around to look back towards the entrance, I see one of them running towards me, trying their best to roar and stomp in my direction. I really don’t want to lose this… If there’s any outcome I would accept, it would be the one where I win. Yeah, come at me, gator… Steadying myself on the wall behind me, I press my left foot against it and take a deep breath. Opening my eyes, I look directly at the mascot running at me, pressing my body off the wall instantly, running at them as fast as I can. I will not lose this…

The person in the costume seems to slow down as they see me sprint right at them, finally dodging out of the way and letting me run past them. I knew they were going to be too scared~ I can’t help but laugh at this, running out of the dead end and through more corridors. Unfortunately, this momentary happiness is replaced with worry as I see my paths become limited, going further down the maze. This game isn’t easy at all, finding dead ends at each turn and trying to run back out as fast as possible to avoid being caught. Jumping past more logs, I finally come to a larger dead end. Looking around, I see that I have to turn back. Of course, there are three looming mascots running at me… I don’t think I can use the same trick, so I’m pretty much stuck here. I don’t want to lose this game…

Suddenly, an alarm rings loudly throughout the arena, startling me and the people in gator costumes. Looking up, I see the time is now at zero and the lights flash green and yellow. A new message appears on screen that says “Winner!” as I hear the crowd start yelling and an overwhelming applause fills the air. I sigh quietly to myself as I look to the audience and see Sunset’s happy expression yelling out into the air. Slowly, I raise my hand in the air and smile to myself. Winning a game and having my friend there to watch it makes me feel… great. My friend… Huh…

===========================================

Running up to me, Sunset grabs me in a hug and jumps up and down slightly. “You won! Great job, Adagio!” she says as excited as ever, a happy look caught in her eyes. I chuckle at her happy expressions and joyful body language. Hugging her back, I feel the warmth of her body pressed against mine and I can’t help but feel… happy.

“Yeah, it wasn’t a big deal. You just have to run away, so what’s the problem with that?” I gloat, pretending to dust my shoulders off. Sunset giggles at my statement, punching my shoulder a bit.

“Yeah, sure, smartie. Did you get a prize for surviving?”

“Well, I got to keep the t-shirt I wore in there, but I don’t really like the material,” I say, handing the shirt over to her. “But I know you like it, so I… wanted you to have it.” The statement comes out of my mouth as small as a whisper, but this causes Sunset to hug me excitedly again. I suppose that means she likes the gift.

“Thank you so much for the gift, Adagio~ I love it so much, especially since it’s the first gift you’ve given me~” My heart sinks a little to this answer, making me remember something from not so long ago…

“Actually, about that-”

“Come on~ Let’s go to another attraction~” Sunset states, grabbing my hand and pulling me along, walking past a few people who cheered me on slightly. I can’t help but cover my face with my scarf again, feeling the material and sighing into it. As we quickly walk away from the swamp themed part of the amusement park, I can’t help but smile to myself. Sunset’s hair swaying back and forth looks like the fire of the sun, gently whispering through the wind. Her orange skin is so soft and her eyes remind me of the ocean… With Sunset, it’s like nothing is ever cold, warming me every day with that smile of hers. Every time, bringing a blush to my face, she never fails to make my life better. Making my heart beat ever faster… Damn it… Why do I feel this way…?

=================================================

Slowly, Sunset’s tongue licks the ice cream she bought us at one of the stands in the unicorn area. Apparently, there are many different themes going on at this park, one of which is unicorns, meaning bright shiny colors, unicorn themed foods, rides and even unicorn horns you can wear, one of which Sunset bought for me. Gently, she brings her finger up and touches the blue horn on my head and giggles to herself.

“Boop~ Now you know what it’s like to be a unicorn,” she coos as we walk along the pink sidewalk, seeing many different kids run past us. I shake my head a little with a humorous look on my face, taking a bite of the cherry ice cream, savoring the taste in my mouth. It’s pretty good, all things considered, but it’s not the same as a cherry cheesecake. Maybe one day.

“Maybe we should find you a scaly tail so you can know what it’s like to be a siren~” I say with a wink, thinking about how cute she would look. “Although, you would be the sweetest siren. You wouldn’t want to conquer like I did.” As our eyes connect, a solemn moment passes between us, silence being the only thing exchanged for a long time. Slowly, Sunset brings her finger to my nose and pokes it a bit.

“I don’t see a conqueror… I see someone who deserves love and happiness~” For a moment, a heavy blush comes to my cheeks, our eyes staring into each other… My… feelings for Sunset aren’t normal, are they…? “Tell me, Adagio. Is there any ride you’ve always wanted to ride?” Sunset asks with the same peaceful look in her eyes, not breaking our moment.

“Can we… go to the Ferris wheel?”

=====================================================

The door to the Ferris wheel’s car closes behind us as Sunset and I sit down opposite of each other, waiting for the ride to start moving. Awkwardly, I look away from Sunset and out of the window with a chuckle. “I’m sorry. I’ve never ridden one of these before, so I kinda wanted to before we leave,” I state, trying to be confident but somehow failing at that. Sunset’s hand reaches over to my knee and slowly rubs, a kind smile once again making me melt in her stare.

“Hey, it’s alright~ I understand that. It’s definitely an experience I would recommend~ The slow view of the world around you is really thought provoking.” Sunset moves over and sits beside me, looking out the window to our right towards a forest as the car begins to move. “You know, when I went to Camp Everfree, I couldn’t stop thinking about what it would be like to get away from it all. That was the whole point of camping, but magic still followed me. This world has it so simple, no problems with magic and demons, just a simple life.” Slowly, she returns my gaze as the small light of the lowering sun peeks into our car, illuminating her hair once more. Our hands are intertwined again and I can’t help but feel my chest pound. This scene of perfection in front of me… A woman in the limelight of the ending day, wishing for a simple life. Why do you have to be such a show off…? Being ever so perfect in the smallest of moments… You make my heart stop with a flick of your finger and you melt my soul with the curl of your lips. “Is it wrong of me to wish for… at least a little time where it can be simple? No magic, no mishaps, no more problems to solve than my own?” A gentle shake of my head seems to bring a smile to her lips as she scoots her body closer to mine.

Looking over to our left and at the city, I sigh, “It sounds really peaceful. I haven’t really known such a life.” A gentle pressure is applied to my shoulder, seeing Sunset lean against me and closing her eyes.

“You and I are a lot alike, Adagio,” she says in a whisper, sighing out in a slow manner. “I always feel so understood by you. I’m really glad you knocked on my door the day after Christmas. I’m really glad to be your friend~”

There’s that word again. Friend. Seeing this perfect scene, feeling her hand, remembering her lips on my head, those ocean eyes and that fiery hair… I can recall every detail about you. Everything we’ve talked about… Every serene little moment with you. All of it is stored inside this head of mine, even if I damaged it by falling. It seems nothing could make me forget you… Friends aren’t like this… I realized that today, seeing all the kids with their friends and observing every little action. Friends don’t memorize each other like this… Friends don’t fantasize about talking with each other again, nor do they love the touch of their friend’s hand. Friends don’t melt under the sight of a damn smile… They don’t have their heart broken every time they separate… The simple pat of a shoulder, a hug meant to connect friends instills a flame in this long dead heart… Her warm smile making every single day worth living and every moment a new one to cherish… This isn’t friendship, is it…? I’ve gone too far in my search for friendship, letting you grab hold of my life and making me spiral even further down a new hole. I never wanted to waste your time, but now, I’m wishing to be with you every second of my life. This moment is perfect, yet the word friend seems to hurt now… Now that I know what my heart has done. Why did I venture too deep into this new sensation…?

No, I’m afraid we’re past that point now… I’m afraid there’s no return to what friends actually means. The final wall tumbles down and I’m not sure what to think about it. I’m so sorry… I let myself consume too much of this and now… I don’t want to be friends anymore, Sunset…

Turning my head softly, I lay my lips on Sunset’s forehead, getting another cute giggle out of her. I don’t deserve you, and yet…

I love you…

Around Every Corner

Author's Note

The final wall comes tumbling down, wishing Adagio's old life goodbye and welcoming a new twist in fate. Adagio finally understands her true feelings for Sunset Shimmer, allowing her to voice them to someone who's been by her side the whole time. Just as things look like her life will end just around the next corner, new challenges prolong her friendship with Sunset just one more day. Adagio's mind is wrapped in fear, debating whether or not she should remain friends with Sunset Shimmer or to throw it all away in a single confession.

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Hey, everyone! This chapter is not fully edited, but I wanted to post it now, even if it hasn't been that long since my last upload. Overall, I hope everyone enjoys this chapter and has a good day!

Around Every Corner

Chapter XII: Obstacles Around Every Corner

“I’ll be there soon!” is the only thing that Apple Bloom texted me a few minutes ago. It’s my first day back at the studio and of course, my first client is going to be late… I suppose it isn’t that big of a deal, since Fancy Pants insisted I only take one student per day for the first week, even though I told him I am fine. I suppose that’s a half truth. I’m mostly fine on the outside, disregarding the occasional back pain and migraine, but on the inside… Let’s just say I’ve been a mess for a while. No matter what I try to do, my thoughts circle back around to her and I can’t stop it. Even Sunset has realized something has been on my mind, asking me if everything’s alright every so often. I need to get better at acting like I’m alright… Acting used to be one of my key talents, but I suppose that withered away with time. Or maybe the same night I tried to pull that trigger. A lot of me disappeared around then…

Slowly, I put my phone back into my pocket, sitting in one of the four armchairs in my office. As one of the only full-time teachers here, I got to have an office, designed by my choice. It’s funny, more singing, instrument and choir teachers are temporarily hired here in the summer, but there are almost always three main hires, staying year round. Fortunately, I landed the interview, allowing me to be the head singing instructor. Not like it matters that much. Even if I do get an assistant, they are only here for a few weeks and that’s it. I know this from what Rainbow told me… She’s apparently worked here for a year and a half now, so she warned me about getting used to having a “rookie” as an assistant once summer comes.

My office is decorated in mostly purple décor, with a carpet and armchairs to match. I also have posters hung up on the walls, displaying inspirational musicians and quotes. Only one is different among these portraits. One poster, sitting right beside my desk, is a crudely drawn picture of three girls as rock stars, saying “You can do it!” The girls are yellow, white and orange respectively. A happy sigh comes out of my mouth as I shake my head. Maybe Apple Bloom will give me a distraction from the thoughts of the amusement park…

As if on cue, the door to my office opens, a yellow girl rushing in and plopping her bag down and closing the door behind her. Her breaths pant in and out of her body as she grips her sides, trying to catch her breath before looking up at me. Her orange eyes lock with mine and I can sense an apologetic tone in her stare. “H-hey, Adagio! Sorry that I’m late,” she states, walking over and sitting down in front of my desk.

“It’s not a problem. At least you let me know so that I didn’t cancel our appointment,” I say with a chuckle, taking a drink from my water bottle. “Besides, I have all day since you’re my only appointment, so I have nothing to do but wait.” Apple Bloom looks confused at my statement, leaning forward slightly.

“Wait. Really? Why so?” she asks me in a curious tone before I stand up.

“My boss doesn’t want me to teach more than one person each day due to my… accident.” Slowly, I reach into the file cabinet where multiple textbooks are stored, flicking through them like one of those damn high school teachers. I really have changed quite a bit. “But enough about that, what has happened with you? We haven’t really… talked lately,” I say quietly, setting a textbook down in front of Apple Bloom. Her face tells me she’s quite nervous and anxious about this conversation, fiddling with herself and looking away. We both know why we haven’t talked lately… The last time I saw her was a day before my accident and the last time she saw me was in a hospital bed… Both starkly different in context, probably leaving more of a mark on Apple Bloom than I ever intended.

“W-well, I got into that play I was telling ya about!” she states excitedly, a big grin adorning her face. “As a tree, b-but an apple tree! I have no lines, though.” Her hand reaches up to her head, scratching nervously.

“That’s awesome~ Even as a tree, I’m sure you’ll do great,” I happily interject, holding my pinkie finger out to her. “Pinkie promise you’ll do your best in it?”

“Hmm? I-I dunno. I’ll do my best, but I’m not sure how to do that. I’m a bucking tree for apple’s sake,” she states hesitantly, looking down to the floor.

“Apple Bloom…” My words come out a bit harsher than I mean them to, but I want to get the point across. Apple Bloom’s eyes look up into mine, seeing I still have my pinkie finger outstretched. “Once upon a time, you made me promise to do my best. You made me promise to rely on you. Now I’m asking you to promise you’ll do your best, alright?” A few moments pass between us in silence, Apple Bloom unsure of what to say. “For me?”

Sighing, Apple Bloom locks her pinkie with mine and nods. “I-I’ll try my best. But I never expected ya to nag me like my big sis.” We both giggle for a moment, breaking our hands away as I adjust the scarf around my neck. Even though it’s warm inside the building, I don’t feel the need to take it off…

“Well, someone has to keep you in line~ Besides, how else can I repay the kindness you’ve shown me so far without nagging you?” I wink at Apple Bloom for a moment, an annoyed look paints her face.

“Y-you don’t have to nag me! Just keep me in the loop, ya know? I want to know what’s going on with ya,” Apple Bloom says quietly, averting her gaze once more.

“As long as you keep me in the loop of your life too,” I state with a chuckle of my own, pulling my phone out of my pocket and turning it to silent.

“Deal!” Apple Bloom excitedly states. “My science teacher is assigning another-”

“After class.” Standing up, I pat her head slightly and walk over to the middle of the room where a music stand is propped up, waiting for some sort of lesson to take place. “We can always talk after class~”

=========================================

Slowly sliding the music textbook back over the desk to me, Apple bloom yawns a little and stretches her arms out wide. “Can we talk now?” she asks again, looking at me as I put the textbook away, chuckling to myself. I think we should have around five minutes left, so it shouldn’t be a problem.

“Alright,” I sigh as I sit down at my desk once more, taking my final sip of water. “What do you want to talk about, Apple Bloom?”

“W-well, first off, you drink more often than a horse on a hot summer day and I was the one singing,” Apple Bloom states with a giggle, slowly turning to a concerned look. “Is everything alright?” Her question doesn’t necessarily surprise me, but it does help me assume what the rest of this conversation will be about.

“The doctor told me to drink lots of water and to stay hydrated,” I try to say with a reassuring smile, but it seems the message didn’t fully come across to Apple Bloom. Her hands played with themselves as she tried to desperately not meet my gaze. A heavy sigh comes from her lips slowly, a sign I don’t take lightly.

“A-and about your head? Is it… alright?” she questions me, trying to prod her way into the past week and a half of my life.

Steadily, I nod, ruffling the hair on my head with ease. “Everything seems to be fine~ The doctor said that I should still watch for signs like dizziness and imbalance. He also told me to stay away from electronic screens as best I can for a while, so that’s why I haven’t texted you, Apple Bloom. I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings by doing that,” I state with a downtrodden face. Even though I was told to stay away from electronic screens, I ignored that advice to watch movies with Sunset. To keep that smile adorning her face… I really didn’t have an excuse to avoid Apple Bloom’s texts, I suppose I just wanted to be alone with Sunset.

“No no! I understand! I just… I was worried, ya know,” she says quietly looking away from me, towards the posters on my wall. “Especially since… I-I consider ya a good friend, ya know? You always listen to me, even though I rant on and on like crazy and you always try to give me advice about the childish situations I’m in.”

“Isn’t it weird to consider someone quite a few years older than you a friend?” I ask with a skeptical look.

“I-it ain’t! We both try to be there for each other and I um… I’m really glad I came to know ya. The real Adagio,” she states with a smile, finally stopping her fidgeting to look at me. “S-so, um… How do you feel? W-with everything that’s happened, I don’t want to be making you feel worse by teaching me and all.” A humorous look comes across both our faces as I giggle at her statement, sitting up in my chair and adjusting the scarf around my neck.

“I feel fine, Apple Bloom~ Really. Everyone keeps worrying about me, but the only side effect I feel is mild back pain every now and again, but don’t worry. If anything, being physically active is probably helping my back.” That’s once again a lie… Being active doesn’t seem to help, but there’s no avoiding it. Besides, I wouldn’t waste an opportunity to see Apple Bloom again. Especially after so long. She probably has more tips and tricks to help me be a better friend. She’s always trying to help, but unfortunately, I don’t want to be a better friend right now… It isn’t long until Apple Bloom asks me the fateful question. The one she asks me every time we meet.

“How are things going with Sunset?” she asks with a smirk and a wink, leaning towards me in her chair. “I heard you were sleeping over at her place and all.” A small moment passes where nothing is said, letting me gather my thoughts together. It’s like a mess of paint in my mind, trying to desperately separate the colors before they become mixed together and nothing makes sense anymore.

Bringing my hand up to my empty water bottle, I sigh a little, biting my lip. Should I tell Apple Bloom the truth or should the shroud of mystery keep going? A little of my soul objects to revealing the truth, but I know she deserves it. She’s stuck by my side, asking for nothing in return. “Things are… complicated right now,” I say slowly, bringing my hand to my lips to avoid showing the fear on my face. The fear that maybe I fucked up in getting this close with Sunset. Maybe I should have left her alone and maybe things would be better for her then…

“Hmm? Things are complicated?” she asks me with the same curiosity she usually has. “Did something happen? Did one of ya feelings get hurt? Is one of ya upset? Please don’t tell me you’re not friends anymore,” Apple Bloom says in a worried tone, trying to keep her worry off her face, yet it seeps through anyway.

“We’re still friends… No one’s feelings are hurt. It’s just… things have changed with me slightly.” My expressed feelings seem to confuse Apple Bloom slightly, before a questionable look seizes hold and she runs to the door, opening it slightly to check that no one is outside. Once she’s sure there’s no spy, she closes the door and locks it, running up to me and placing her hands on my desk.

“Do you… feel something more for Sunset…?” she wearily asks, looking down at me. For a moment, I hesitate, wanting to preserve the little dignity I have left. Admitting I have feelings for a mortal girl? That’s just wrong… Well, it would be wrong for a siren. No, I have to admit it. Sunset’s filled a void in my life… Slowly, I nod, seeing her expression change to one of shock. “I-I… I admit, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were betting that this would happen, but I didn’t think it actually would. How long have ya known? A-and um… how strong is this feeling?” she asks another couple of questions, throwing off my guard and making me blush slightly. I’m able to manage with the embarrassment though, taking a deep breath in and out.

“I’ve known for around five days… Sunset and I went to the amusement park and I… realized my feelings aren’t normal… Apple Bloom, I don’t fucking know what to do…” Resting my head in my arms on my desk, I can’t help but close my eyes and feel a sense of dread taking hold of me.

“F-five days? Okay, I see. Do you um… Do you-”

“Love her? I do… I love her so much and it hurts to just now realize it… I can’t talk to anyone about it either because who would accept that I could love someone? Especially a former enemy…” Slowly, the sleeves of my hoodie absorb the tears coming out of my eyes, before I feel a hand grab my shoulder. “She means the world to me, Apple Bloom…”

“I would accept that~ I know ya, Adagio. You deserve love too~” she states in her same happy tone as always. “Do ya… want to tell Sunset about your feelings?” she asks me slowly, rubbing my shoulder as gently as she can. Honestly, the question stumps me for a bit… I’m not quite sure what to say. If I do reveal my true feelings to Sunset, then every bit of what we have together will be lost in the fire my greedy soul started… But then I would finally have closure… And if she leaves, then she can have a better life without me…

My head slowly tilts up and down while my face remains in my arms, sighing heavily. “I can’t stop thinking about her… She’s always been there for me and I… I feel so selfish for feeling this way.” Quickly, Apple Bloom’s hand releases my shoulder and I hear her walk to the middle of the room, messing with her bag. When I look up, I see her fiddling with a notebook, writing something down. “What… are you doing?”

“I’m going to help ya confess to Sunset,” she states blankly, as if reciting a phrase.

“No, Apple Bloom… You’ve already helped me too much. You don’t-”

“Too late, I’m already making a plan.” The yellow girl sits down again, her scribbling only increases as time goes on. “Unless you don’t want to confess your feelings?”

“I… I do, but we do this my way,” I say firmly, locking eyes with her. “I just want you to promise me something. Don’t… ever tell Sunset about my feelings for her. I want it to come from me, no matter what happens.” Her eyes widen to my statement but she simply nods to it, locking our pinkies again.

“Yeah, I can do that. Just promise me you’ll tell her and then we can get to planning~” For a moment, I hesitate once more, but I slowly nod, biting my lip. Knowing Apple Bloom, she’ll try her best to help me with this, but a part of me feels like maybe it’s a mistake to agree to this. Only time can tell I suppose…

=====================================

A heavy sigh exits my lips as I look at the dark waters in the night. The ocean’s cool breeze once again welcomes my visit to the beach, beckoning me further into the abyss. Once, I found the dark waters my home, but now, they’re a long lost friend. One I can only look at from a distance. It was a soothing feeling, to be surrounded by the liquid dark and a cool rock sometimes offering a nice place to sleep. Those days are far behind me, but it’s still nice to come here every so often. It’s thought provoking I suppose. Once a time is behind you, then you realize how priceless it was and how much you miss it. I don’t often miss being a siren anymore though… Now, I simply miss some moments with the love of my life.

In a literal sense, Sunset is the first love in my life… I can’t stop thinking about her, especially now that… I’ve finally admitted what she means to me… I’ve never loved someone before and it sort of frightens me. I’ve never loved someone other than myself before… I guess that’s what’s scary. What would she say? What would happen? I know I’m so selfish for feeling this way because I don’t deserve her, but it’s all my fault for letting this happen… Hell, Sunset probably wouldn’t accept feelings of love from someone who tried to ruin her life… She deserves someone who wouldn’t dare to hurt her, someone who would give her everything she wants. Not me. If I tell her my feelings, then she’ll finally see me for the bad friend I am and find someone better. Wouldn’t that be better for her…?

Sighing to myself, I bite my lips and try to bury my face into my scarf, slowly realizing I left it at home this time. Tonight, I don’t even have my usual coat or hoodie on, switching out for a leather jacket, diamond-print leggings, high heel boots and some jean shorts. It’s entirely too cold for this outfit, but the situation calls for an older attire of mine. It’s odd wearing these sorts of things again… I hate the look of my body, so I try to stick in coats that can hide my figure. Jeans would be better as well, but I just have to suck it up this time. I even have lipstick on again, something I left behind after Christmas.

“Rich, are they here yet?” I ask out into the air, seemingly talking to no one. Looking over towards the road next to the beach, I see Rich’s car flash its headlights two times. Great, the answer is no. Every time, it’s a no, but what can I do? I’m freezing out here… I swear if they don’t come in at most a minute, I’m going to make them wish they got here sooner.

Actually… that’s perfect. I just need to get into more of that mindset. After all, this buyer wants to see someone he knows, so it would be better to give him what he wants. A heavy sigh comes from my lips before I plaster on a smirk, narrowing my eyes. If these worms want the same Adagio Dazzle they knew, that’s what they’ll get.

After a few more minutes of waiting, I finally see a black van pull up on the beach, stopping around thirty feet away from me. Of course, the same three men come out of the sides, two of them going to the back. Chuckling to myself, I walk towards the ring leader of this sorry group. “Cabby… How long has it been? Gotten yourself rich off that stupid scheme yet?” I ask him, laughing rudely at him and crossing my arms.

“That’s Dr. Caballeron to you, Dazzle!” he states harshly, once more maintaining that harsh exterior.

“Uh, no, it isn’t. I don’t refer to people by some title unless I respect them,” I say with a giggle, walking past him and towards the back of the van.

“Ugh… And you don’t respect anyone, do you? Well, not that I care.” His expression shows annoyance once more, reminding me of the days when I used to do these deals more often.

“Good, you understand me, dickhead. The only person I care about here is myself, so let’s just get this done with, alright?” I request in as rude of a tone as I can manage, not bothering to make eye contact with him.

“You haven’t changed at all, huh? Power and pride over anything else,” he cackles, leaning against the van.

“You could say that, dirt digger. You make your living off of stolen artifacts, so I would rather not live that sort of life.” For a moment, we both laugh at my remark, Caballeron shaking my hand.

“It seems you are the real Dazzle I knew. Now, where is it?” he asks me with a mischievous smile.

“Ah ah ah. No. Payment first, prize later,” I say snidely, looking away from him with feigned disgust. Again, he acts in a predictable manner, sighing and opening the van’s back door.

“Fine. I must admit, it was surprising what form of payment your boss wanted, but it’s all there,” he states, pointing to the inside of the van. Slowly, I bring my eyes over and stare into the interior, my mouth’s shape contorts from a smirk into an expression of confusion. What the fuck is this…? Inside the van is a whole host of medical supplies and equipment, almost haunting my mind with images of the hospital. Everything from pill bottles to heart rate monitors was stuffed inside this van, making it look like a hospital on the go. Slowly, my face returns to its normal expression of disgust as Caballeron’s men start to unload the equipment.

“It’s all there, huh? Fine, but I won’t complete this deal until everything is unloaded,” I say with a sigh, walking a few feet away from the truck. What the hell could Rich want with all this medical equipment…? Was he wanting to start a clinic or something? Or maybe he’s sick? No, he seemed perfectly fine the last time we talked. If anything, it would be someone else he’s close to that would be sick. It almost… makes me feel sad for him. It’s never easy to have someone close to you go through some sort of illness. I remember when Sonata got a stomach ache from eating too many tacos that one Christmas. Hell, I even remember when Aria got the flu one time and Sonata and I had to buy some medicine for her. I was close with them once upon a time… but then I ruined it all. I still wonder how they’re doing every now and again, though.

“Dazzle,” Caballeron says in his usual annoyed tone, causing me to look back at him. At this point, all of the equipment has been unloaded and Caballeron’s eyes look towards me. “Time to hold up your end of the bargain. Or should I say that it’s your boss’s end?”

A loud laugh comes from my lips, looking away from him for a second. “Bold of you to assume I’m not getting quite the deal out of this. I’ll have you know that I am much more important than you are to all of this, so if you want to insult me like that, I suppose you won’t get your reward, worm,” I remark as I pull out a vile of red dust, something that Caballeron’s interest seems directed at instantly. I can already see the annoyance in his eyes, fully hating my attitude, but he relents and sighs.

“I apologize. Just hand it over,” he finally states, holding his hand out towards me. Giving him the vile, I chuckle to myself. Apparently, the vile is filled with very small gems typically found in ancient ruins, making them very valuable in today’s market. I’m not sure why Filthy Rich would trade this for medical supplies, but whatever it is, I can’t help but sigh with disgust at the situation. “It’s been a pleasure once more, Dazzle~” Caballeron says before walking back around the van, not waiting for me to respond.

“Yeah, just don’t let life hit you in the face, oh wait,” I chuckle as he angrily sighs to himself, getting in the driver’s seat and his goons getting in the sides of the van. Slowly, the van drives out of the beach, getting onto a main road and booking it away from here. With a heavy breath, I take the microphone out of my pocket and bring it to my mouth. “You heard it for yourself. The deal’s done, Rich.”

Within a few seconds, the car that flashed its headlights before pulls out of the parking lot, driving onto the beach with a couple white vans following him. Instantly, multiple of Rich’s workers get out of their vehicles and start handling his new belongings. Filthy Rich steps out of the car and happily sighs to himself, adjusting his suit coat as he walks up to me.

“My my, Dazzle~ That was quite the performance you did there~” he states with a cheeky smile on his face, clearly happy about the current situation.

“It wasn’t a performance,” I state as blankly as before, looking into his eyes with a bored expression.

“I highly doubt that, Ms. Dazzle,” he says with a frown for a second. “Especially with the new job and gal you’re hanging out with,” he teases looking down at me.

“I told you don’t bring Sunset into this.” Again, my statement comes off harsher than I meant it to, but I suppose it is just instinct to protect her at this point. The very thought of hurting Sunset used to bring a smile to my face, but now it only brings tears…

“Fine fine, I understand,” Rich says with his hands up defensively, acting like I’m some crazed animal. “You more than earned your end of the deal. I’ll hold up my promise and pay off your medical bills and the tuition of your gal pal’s college studies.” Rich turns around to walk to his car, but he stops when I grab his shoulder tightly.

“Rich. I need to ask you a question. It’s been bothering me ever since I saw… all of this,” I say a bit hesitantly, keeping my calm composure. My point seems to come across loud and clear as Rich turns around to me and sighs to himself, taking out a handkerchief to blow his nose.

“Ms. Dazzle, you’ve already completed the deal. There’s nothing else for you to know, so why do you seem curious now?”

“Call it a hunch,” I say slowly, a fierce gaze shared between the two of us. Honestly, I have no reason to care for the man or to show any concern, but I suppose a bit of Sunset’s nature is rubbing off on me. Walking away from me, Rich sighs and rubs his forehead, seemingly thinking of what to do.

After a moment, he finally looks back at me and shakes his head to himself. “It’s for my daughter. She hasn’t… felt well recently,” is all he says for a good while, finally looking away from me and lighting another cigar. This time, there is no smile on his face as he does it. “There, now you know and we can both go our separate ways,” he tries to say with the same smile he usually has, but I can tell there’s pain behind his eyes. I feel sort of… sorry for my old employer, finally seeing he is human too, deserving of love and a good life. Though, I suppose I didn’t see it before due to my nature as a siren… We both lock hands, shaking lightly and turning away from each other. Night is always a peaceful time, but it always seems to be the time when bad news is delivered. Why does it always have to be the calm of the storm that is the most damaging to us?

==========================================

Knocking on the all too familiar door, I can’t help but feel a new anxious feeling build up in me. It’s not exactly new to come here, but a new feeling has taken hold of my mind, rooting itself deep in my thoughts and making me notice every little detail about her. I wouldn’t blame her if she didn’t answer, but… I feel like I need a bit of her warm smile in my life right now. Just seeing her photograph isn’t enough at times. I know it’s so damn selfish of me, wishing to see her every day, especially since she has other friends. It’s hard for me to avoid the urge to call her and just talk for hours once more. Our texts are always nice, but I always seem to miss her voice at work. And her soft touch… Her ocean eyes and her fiery hair embed themselves in my mind, making every day like a summer mist.

Shaking my head, I bite my lip and look at the door again, hearing soft movements on the other side. Sunset doesn’t owe me a thing, especially this late at night, but I couldn’t stop myself from coming here right after I changed back into a hoodie and jeans. Of course, I still have the scarf with me. I never go anywhere without it unless I need to… Sunset, you really do treat me too well…

Softly, the door props open, Sunset’s eye quickly looking through the crack and an audible surprised gasp can be heard behind the door. Opening it all the way, Sunset looks at me and hugs me instantly. “Hey, Adagio~ What’s going on? Are you alright?” she asks in the same caring voice as always, gently rubbing my shoulder with her hand. Again, I feel like melting in her grasp, but I withhold the urge for the time being.

“Yeah, I’m alright, Sunset. Don’t worry about me. I just wanted to see if you were up and all, since I was nearby,” I lie to Sunset again, making it seem fully natural. The truth is that I walked all the way from my apartment to hers just out of the pure desire to see her again, but I don’t think she should know that.

Sunset’s hand gently cups my cheek, a smile appearing on both of our faces as she inspects me once more. She always has to make sure I’m doing alright. “Are you sure? You look worn out and exhausted. Do you want something to eat or drink?” she offers me with as warm of a smile as hot chocolate. The thought of sharing a drink with her fills me with joy, but knowing how late in the night it is, I choose to decline.

“No, I’m not quite thirsty right now, but thank you for the offer. It’s just really nice seeing you, you know?” Awkwardly, my cheeks flush after hearing what came out of my mouth, bringing my hand to my cheek to try and hide the embarrassment for a bit longer. Sunset, on the other hand, giggles like this is just natural for our relationship.

“That’s pretty cute actually~ I was wanting to visit you soon too. It’s… really nice to see you too, Adagio~” Giving me another hug, our warm embrace makes me feel all too happy, a big smile appearing on my face. Her body pressed against mine never ceases to bring me joy beyond comparison. Unfortunately, our embrace is cut short once more as Sunset backs away, looking into my eyes again, taking my hand in hers. “Do you want to stay the night? You’re a long way from your apartment and I don’t want you to freeze out there~”

There’s always a bad connotation with staying the night with someone, the assumption of a relationship going on is always too prevalent. With Sunset, the intention is always so innocent, just wanting to make sure I’m safe and warm, going to any lengths to make both of us happy and being the best person she can be. I suppose she enjoys my company… I mean, at this point, it’s hard to refuse, even if I don’t think I’m worth it. Every fiber of my being tells me to say no and walk back home. It doesn’t feel right accepting her offer, knowing what sort of feelings I’m hiding from her, but it’s still tempting nonetheless. Sharing a good night with Sunset one more time before everything is lost sounds… really nice. I know everything will be ruined once I confess to her. Just one more night of happy laughter and smiles wouldn’t hurt, would it? It would be something for both of us to cherish for a short time. Until she inevitably hates me and decides to distance herself from me… The thought is… really depressing, but I know she would have a better life without me.

With a heavy breath, I happily nod, accepting her offer one more time…

Preparation

Author's Note

Adagio's once solid friendship with Sunset is challenged by her own feelings, having to ask herself if she would be happy just being friends. As with most things in the night, the dark distorts her reality, leading her down an unexpected trail of emotions. All before her day with Apple Bloom as well. Surely everything will be alright in the end, right?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Hey, everyone! This chapter is not fully edited, but I wanted to post it now, even if it hasn't been that long since my last upload. Overall, I hope everyone enjoys this chapter and has a good day!

Preparation

Chapter XIII: Preparation

Our embrace lasts a while longer than usual, Sunset clinging onto this hug just as much as I am. Again, I wasted her time by watching another movie with her in the middle of the night, causing her to lose more sleep than she would have had, but I suppose that’s the cost of accepting her offer. Sunset is such a kind person that she’s always willing to stay up way past four in the morning just to make you feel better, not a complaint falling out of her lips. Holding my arms around Sunset tightly, I never want to let go of her. I want to keep her safe and happy… I want to just be close to her for the rest of my life, yet I have a hard time admitting that to Sunset herself. She sees our relationship through the friendship stained lens, not detecting my own feelings of frustration and anxiety deep down in my soul.

Once more, my heart breaks slightly as Sunset pulls away from our embrace, standing up in front of the couch. “Thank you for this, Adagio~ I really needed a relaxing time with you after my stressful day,” Sunset says with a soft smile adorning her face. “Please. Stay with me,” she says softly, my heart fluttering to her statement. “I would… hate for you to go out at this hour. It would be a lot safer and warmer if you stay here than risk going back to your place.” Her face has more of a serious tone for now, making my fluttering heart sink back down, realizing her intentions behind those words.

“Yeah, I can,” I agree, knowing damn well that I am not in any shape to stay at Sunset’s apartment one more time. Just seeing her now makes my heart quiver, feeling these forbidden desires… You never should have told me I deserve love, Sunset… Now my heart has taken it quite literally. “I’ll stay on the couch.”

“Okay, but remember something for me, okay?” Sunset asks me as she grabs my hands, looking into my eyes once more, still as bright as ever despite her tired expression. “You can always come vent to me or tell me about anything that’s on your mind. That includes nightmares,” Sunset giggles with a wink, patting my head gently. “I get them sometimes too~”

No matter what I try to do, I’m hopelessly captured by those beautiful eyes, bending to her will instantly whenever she wants. What have you done to be so perfect in my eyes, Sunset…? To capture my heart so effectively, holding the key right in that kind smile… “Okay, I understand,” is all I can seem to let out without giving in to the urge to cry right then and there. All I want to do is collapse in her arms and fully let out everything that’s happened in the last few months, but if that happens, Sunset will just ditch me even faster, realizing how damned clingy I am. Once more, Sunset catches me off guard, hugging me out of nowhere and sighing into my shoulder.

“I’m glad that you can trust me, Adagio~ Have sweet dreams, okay? Maybe we can hang out more tomorrow.” Sunset’s small voice seems unsure in herself or her statement, trying to seem confident, yet revealing a nervousness in her tone. Before I can ask her what’s wrong, Sunset pulls away from me, walking down the hall to her bedroom. A slow wave of her hand signals yet another goodbye as Sunset warmly smiles to me again, mouthing the word “goodnight.” Calmly, I wave back to her, trying my best to keep my composure once more. Why do goodbyes hurt so bad? Even if they’re only temporary…

=================================================

The concrete is cold and hard, not unlike the wind blowing against my face. My hands are drenched in my own tears, resting on my lap as I weakly kneel down, tears streaming down my face the entire time. Unfortunately, the sun exposes my weak form, letting her see me for how I truly am. A pathetic sniffle comes out of me as I slowly look up to Sunset, trying to discern what her reaction is. Everything leading up to this moment has been nothing but horrible, ruining my life once more. The only thing I have left is her…

Weakly, I raise my hands up at her, desperately trying to hold the tears back and feeling the sobs work their way out of me. “S-so, that’s why I love you,” my hoarse voice weakly states, looking up into her ocean eyes once more. “You mean the world to m-me and I… I never want to lose you…” Instantly, I let my hands fall back down to my sides, my head drooping and staring directly at Sunset’s feet. No matter what I try to do, I can’t seem to bring my head up to meet her gaze. I can’t bear the overwhelming feeling of guilt hitting my soul and the shame of it all. I shouldn’t be confessing to her… I don’t deserve her… I’ve only tried to ruin her life and now my heart wants a “happily ever after” with this girl…

Sunset slowly takes a couple of steps, standing right in front of me as she brings her finger to my chin, aiming my gaze back up at her. Her cold smile and blank look greet me again and she simply giggles to herself. “Oh, Adagio~ That’s… very thoughtful of you,” she states kindly as she brings her hands to my cheeks, cupping them slightly. “It’s just… too bad that you’re not a good person.” Her hand instantly throws me down to the ground, Sunset standing up and dusting herself off with a smile. “Adagio, what seriously made you think I EVER wanted to hear that?” Sunset’s tone turns from one of amusement to disgust as I slowly pull myself off the ground, looking up at her with my tear-filled eyes. “I just wanted to be friends once upon a time, but it seems I was wrong for even accepting this… You are just as greedy and evil as before.” Her words hit me like a ton of bricks, finally breaking down and letting all of my sobs out onto the concrete sidewalk below me. “I would never want to be with someone who tried to ruin my life and my friends’ lives. I don’t know why you thought I would, but I don’t, Adagio.” My breathing is unsteady and I can’t seem to take a full breath in without choking on one of my sobs. Sunset sighs to herself as she walks closer to me, crouching down next to me. “You haven’t changed at all… It was a mistake to become your friend in the first place, Adagio,” she states in a whisper, standing up and turning away from me as she walks down the sidewalk. “Don’t ever consider us friends anymore, Adagio. I’m done.”

========================================

Tossing onto my right side, I slowly groan, rubbing my eyes open to look at the dark room around me. It’s so goddamn annoying… Nightmares usually plague my sleep, but not this bad. I swear I’ve had three alone tonight. Maybe it’s due to the migraines or my sore thighs from all the walking I did yesterday… Slowly, I bring my hand to my face, sighing deeply and looking up at the ceiling. Shadows in the room make the ceiling look like a canvas of messy art, like one of those paintings that are meant to convey a thousand different messages at once. Who am I kidding…? The only reason I keep having nightmares anymore is due to the ache in my heart… I just want to hug her again and tell her how much I love being her friend. How much I love her…

Life is such a tricky thing… Why do these emotions have to be so confusing? Maybe it’s because I’ve never felt them before… I’ve always been so self centered and focused on my own goals, barely paying attention to the ones I called sisters back then. Everyone served as a pawn, moving me up the metaphorical ladder of life. Even Sunset was… It hurts to think of her in that way now… Sunset means the world to me and I… I don’t want to live without her anymore.

The worst part about these feelings is that I won’t be able to pull that trigger if she rejects me. I know Sunset would just blame herself once more. I don’t want to live without Sunset… she brings so much meaning into my life and I only wish to do the same for her, but I have to keep going afterward. Not only to keep her happy, but to honor her message that I can be happy too. In that sense, I suppose it doesn’t make any sense why I still have the revolver in my purse…

The funny thing is that I never cease to think about her happiness. Even when thinking about the possible end to our friendship, I can’t stop thinking about doing what’s best for her happiness, even if it means I’m not happy… Maybe she just means that much to me… As much as I hate the thought of Sunset and I… not being friends anymore, a small part of me hopes that maybe the outcome will be something different. I mean, Sunset isn’t heartless, so maybe she will forgive me for… falling for her? Sighing to myself, I slowly sit up looking around Sunset’s living room. Bringing my hand to my head, I scratch gently, trying to make an itch go away from the back of my head. Well, I suppose that’s not the whole truth… I sometimes like to imagine it’s Sunset’s hand once more, just like our week long sleepover a bit ago.

Standing up from the couch, I quietly stretch to myself, finally reaching down to pull my jeans on. It feels weird to be oddly warm at this time of the night since my heater would have quit working long ago. Shaking my head, I yawn slightly, bringing my hand to my mouth before walking away from the couch. I don’t know why I feel compelled to walk this way, but I try not to think about it as I reach Sunset’s door, gently opening it and peering inside. A part of me feels bad for intruding on her personal space at such a late time in the night, but another part of me just wants to see her one more time before I leave. I have a big day tomorrow with Apple Bloom, but I still feel bad for ditching Sunset like this… Though, I suppose it’s to help me confess my feelings to her. To finally tell her the truth…

A smile appears on my face as I see Sunset’s peaceful look as she sleeps in her bed, the blanket tightly wrapped around her to keep her warm. I can’t help but feel myself melt inside from this sight, the sight of pure innocence on her face as she dreams of sheep. Perhaps she’s actually dreaming about friendship~ Maybe… about us…?

Slowly, I start to close her door, regretting for this moment to end. I promise we’ll watch movies together one more time before I… ruin things… Before I can think about anything else though, a slight squeak startles me as the door almost shuts. My hand all but throws the door away from me, my expression being one of embarrassment and surprise. By the time I come to my senses, I see Sunset shift in her sleep, turning a bit and opening her eyes slightly. Her gaze is instantly directed at me and her tired expression disappears from her face, being replaced with one of concern.

“Adagio…? I-is something wrong?” she asks in a groggy voice as she sits up, looking at me with a concerned gaze. Her hands slowly rub her eyes and I finally see her pajamas with a fire pattern. She looks… really cute.

“N-no, I um… I just wanted to tell you bye and all,” I state nervously, averting my own gaze from hers. Trying to preserve my pride, I hold my hand to my cheek to avoid her seeing my blush, even if it is dark in here. Slowly, Sunset leans in her bed, looking at me with a more observant look than before as she fully wakes up.

“Bye? Are you leaving?” Sunset asks in a worried tone, beckoning me over to her side. A small sigh escapes my lips as I walk over and sit down beside her, keeping my gaze away.

“Yeah, I um… I just thought I should go and all. It was really fun and-” before I can finish my sentence, Sunset’s arms wrap around me, pulling me into her warm embrace. Her whisper slowly shushes me as she holds me close to her, rocking back and forth slightly.

“Was it the nightmares again?” she asks as quietly and warmly as ever, her hand gently rubbing the back of my head. Her warm body pressed against mine… Her soft hair. And of course, her ever so kind personality. Why do you do this to me, Sunset…? Why do you treat me so kindly and make me want to be with you so much…?

Slowly, a couple tears form in my eyes, gently exploring my cheeks as I nod, wrapping my arms around her and sighing. “I-it’s the… nightmares,” I lie to her again, fearing what she may think if she hears the truth.

“Hey, hey~ It’s alright to cry~ Shh. It’s alright. I’m here, I’m here,” her lips gently whisper into my ear, holding onto me tighter. “Nightmares aren’t fun, I know. But I will always be here for you~ You’re one of my best friends, Adagio~” The floodgates are finally cracked open and I can’t help but stain Sunset’s shoulder with my tears, desperately holding onto her. That word hurts so much now… You mean so much to me and I never want to lose you… It makes me so scared to think that we may not… talk again if I admit my feelings for her. This harmless love turns out to damage us both more than I can imagine. Sunset is just my friend and I… I’m taking advantage of that to make myself feel good… I’ve taken in too much of this friendship, becoming drunk on the feeling of seeing her happy and our laughs together. I’m really sorry, Sunset…

Slowly, Sunset’s arm reaches over me and pulls the blanket over us, holding onto me just as tightly as before. “You know, one of the best ways to get rid of nightmares is to be near someone you care about,” Sunset says with a caring whisper. “One time, I had a really bad nightmare about… my own past. It was at a sleepover and the girls found out. Everyone came and slept in my room. Pinkie Pie even slept in my bed with me.” With a small breath, Sunset’s hand moves to my face and moves my hair slightly, rubbing my cheek with a smile. “I didn’t have any more nightmares that night, so, please don’t leave yet,” Sunset pleads, looking directly into my eyes. “I want to help you if I can~ So, how about you try sleeping here, okay? Maybe being close to a friend will help you sleep better~” Her statement comes off just as cute as ever, her pure innocence not meant to be cute. If I had any sort of backbone, I would be able to reject her offer, but this time, I just want to accept it… Maybe it’s because of my cries and the sad thoughts in my mind. Or maybe it’s because I’m tired, but either way, a slow nod comes from me.

“Great~” Sunset says as she lays down on the bed, pulling me into her warm embrace with a smile. Our cuddle makes my heart feel warmer than it has been all day, making me think that maybe my heart isn’t dead after all. Wrapping my arms around her as well, I can’t help but wish for this to never end. You mean so much to me, Sunset…

===============================================

Apple Bloom excitedly drags me past multiple trees, possibly too excited for her own good. Maybe it was a mistake to tell her about my night with Sunset, but regardless, Apple Bloom seemed to think that it was a good thing for my confession. “Specifically, it means she’s close enough to you to enjoy cuddling with you, so she may be more likely to accept your confession than you think,” Apple Bloom excitedly states as we practically run through this apple orchard. I don’t try to question Apple Bloom’s judgment, but my mind still tells me that Sunset accepting a confession from me is a long shot…

“Apple Bloom, it’s not likely… I’m trying to not hold out hope for something that is extremely unlikely to happen,” I state as I try to catch my breath, holding onto my scarf.

“But you have to take that chance! It’s better to know the answer than to always be left asking yourself what would happen. That and it’s better to be true to yourself. Trust me,” she says with a smile, expertly weaving past the trees again. “I… I know it’s easy for me to say, considering I’m not in your situation, but I honestly think there’s a good chance she will accept you and your feelings, Adagio.” Again, Apple Bloom tries to comfort me as we run further into the orchard. Taking a deep breath and clutching onto my scarf, I close my eyes and instantly jump off the ground. Feeling Apple Bloom jump too, I can tell we jumped over the same ditch as before. I feel a bit happy that I remember where it is, considering how bad I hit my head not even two weeks ago. Apple Bloom’s hand is still clutching onto my arm, even after we land. A small sense of deja vu creeps onto me, reminding me of a time only a few weeks ago. Taking a deep breath, Apple Bloom again pulls me in the direction of the club house, clearly excited to tell her friends about the news.

“Can I count on you to not be too excited about this?” I ask shakily, out of breath as we run along. It’s funny that the young farm girl hasn’t had a single drop of sweat yet, despite the distance we’ve traveled so far. Apple Bloom’s eyes look behind her and meet my gaze, nodding as enthusiastically as a dog waiting for a treat. It’s a bit ironic that I would have called her that a few months back as an insult, but now, it’s more of a compliment.

“Yeah! I won’t be too excited! But I can’t guarantee the girls won’t,” Apple Bloom nervously giggles as we finally run into the clearing with the clubhouse in the middle. Perhaps it’s just my anxiety creeping back on me, but I feel like I will end up embarrassed by this whole endeavor. Nonetheless, Apple Bloom really wants to help me once more, so I figure I owe her the benefit of the doubt, especially after being gone so long. It’s almost ironic how similar our situation is, considering I need her help again and she’s all too eager to offer it. I really am a mess, aren’t I? I step all over myself at this point. Hopefully, I can try to fix that later.

Before I can say another thing, I see Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle wave from the clubhouse, seemingly confused about why I was here. Despite their curiosity, Scootaloo calls out to me, “Hey, Adagio! How are you feeling?” Sweetie Belle tries to stop Scootaloo from yelling, but it’s fruitless considering how determined she is. I think that’s a trait shared between all three of them.

“I’m feeling alright,” I slightly yell back, giggling to myself that I now spent my days talking with kids and trying to confess to a fiery summer mist. Slowly, Apple Bloom stops me a good distance away from the clubhouse and runs up to the girls, ushering them inside for the inevitable news. Honestly, I feel a bit tempted to climb up to the clubhouse as well, but I know that it isn’t my own space. A chuckle comes from my lips as I walk towards the table sitting next to the garden. Sunset is right about Apple Bloom and her friends. They sure are determined. Three little dreamers trying to help a broken soul like me. I would tell them that they’re drastically over their heads in this issue, but I know they wouldn’t listen. Sitting down at the table and feeling the soft scarf around my neck. It’s the beginning of February and I honestly can’t believe it. Sunset and I have been friends for more than a month now. And my life changed forever close to two months ago… I never thought I needed friends, but here I am, desperately trying to spend as much time with Sunset, while looking forward to my daily talks with Rainbow Dash during lunch breaks. I even look forward to texting with Apple Bloom and seeing her reactions to my life. I do admit, it is a bit funny to see Apple Bloom rant about her life or show me “cool” things she found, such as a rusty bucket or an old toy sword. At least, she says she found them, but Apple Bloom does have a tendency to find things around the city and use them to make the CMC’s hideout cooler.

I open my eyes suddenly as I hear excited gasps come from the clubhouse, followed by what sounds like Scootaloo yelling incomprehensibly with Sweetie Belle joining in. Finally, they settle down enough for me to hear Scootaloo yell, “Really?! I called it?!” with Sweetie Belle running to the window and looking out at me. Our eyes lock together and her sheepish grin takes hold before she shuts the window’s blinders. More yelling can be heard from the treehouse, but now it’s too faint to tell what they are all saying. Though, I suppose it is a private conversation, so I shouldn’t be trying to eavesdrop anyway.

Suddenly, my phone buzzes inside my pocket, causing me to reach inside to grab it. Flipping it open, I instantly see the picture of Sunset sleeping on my shoulder from all that time ago. It is one of the best memories I have from my life over the past year, making me smile every time I see my phone’s background. Maybe I should have asked for permission to set her as my background. Not to mention take a picture of her. She was just too cute to resist, in my opinion. After another moment of looking at the background, I look at the notification to see a message from Sunset. My heart feels warm to see her icon on my screen, beating faster than before.

“Hey, Adagio~ I was wondering how it’s going? You said you were hanging out with Apple Bloom today, right? What are you two doing? I hope it’s going well~” her text states, unsure if she will get a response or not. A chuckle comes from my lips, letting my nervous mind express my feelings clearly.

“We’re working on a scavenger hunt. Pretty exciting stuff. I owed Apple Bloom, so I thought I would help her out,” I text her back quickly. My response is a lie again, which seems to happen a lot now. I don’t lie because I want to hurt her… It’s actually the opposite. “What are you doing today?” I ask innocently, looking at the screen for her response.

“Well, I was thinking about playing a few video games after I get home from my internship,” Sunset’s text says within a moment after my message. “It would be a lot of fun playing a video game with you if you would like that sometime? Oh! I was also meaning to tell you before you left, but I found out I won a scholarship! It’s the Filthy Rich scholarship. I don’t quite remember applying for it though.” An odd smile takes hold of my face, feeling unsure of whether to be happy or sad about her response. On one hand, Sunset is proud of herself for winning the scholarship, thinking she won it by herself, but I also feel bad for the lie. I suppose it doesn’t matter as long as she benefits, right? I would do anything for her, so I suppose a white lie wouldn’t hurt…

“Great job! I knew you could do it~” I type quickly into my phone’s keys. Sending the message, I begin to type another message instantly after. “See? You’re so worried about ending up in debt for school, but here you are, earning scholarships~”

It takes a moment before Sunset begins to type once more, making me feel a little insecure about what I said. “Thank you so much, Adagio. Seriously. For being here for me and being my friend. The girls don’t really understand how big this is for me, considering I didn’t really have a record before high school. It’s really hard, you know?” Her words hit me hard in a particular way, resonating with my previous struggles. Slowly, I nod to myself as if Sunset could see my physical assurance.

“Yeah, I know how it feels. But it’s no problem. We’re friends, right?” I try to type my message in a sarcastic tone, but an underlying tone of seriousness is still present.

“Of course we are~ We’re friends forever~ Especially now that you’ve worked so hard to become a better person.” Before I can try and respond to Sunset’s message, I hear the door to the CMC’s clubhouse open up and multiple footsteps walking down their staircase towards the ground.

With a sigh, I slowly type into my phone, “Sorry. I have to go now. Apple Bloom is back now.” Quickly, I slide my phone back into my pocket, despite the buzzing of a new message. Sunset probably texted to tell me goodbye, but I can’t afford to respond to her. Looking up from the table, my eyes meet the three girls walking up to me with a smile. Scootaloo's is especially curious and humorous.

“So, um… Adagio~” Scootaloo states, trying to think of what to say. “Apple Bloom told us what happened and all~ And um… Is it true? Can sirens actually fall in love?” Scootaloo asks plainly and quickly, Sweetie Belle quickly covering her mouth and shushing her.

“I-I’m so sorry about her! We mean we’re happy for you! And that um… we would love to help you~ It’s our promise as the Cutie Mark Crusaders~” Sweetie Belle’s statement is much more thought out than Scootaloo’s, clearly displaying the empathy in her voice. Despite how close the friends are, it’s clear these two are still nervous about what to say around me. I suppose that’s due to how much Apple Bloom and I have been together. Hopefully, they will become more comfortable around me sooner or later.

“Yes, Scootaloo. Sirens can indeed fall in love. Believe me, even I didn’t know that it was possible a while ago,” I quietly state, chuckling at first. “I understand your curiosity though. Ask me whatever you want and I’ll tell you what you want to know about siren culture~ Though, I can’t guarantee that the answers will be ones you’re looking for.” Scootaloo’s eyes instantly go wide, hearing the possibility to learn more about sirens. Sweetie Belle, who also looks intrigued, lets go of Scootaloo and smiles nervously.

“Well, do sirens like makeovers?” Sweetie Belle asks me with an awkward look, seemingly nervous in herself.

“Makeovers…?”

========================================

It has been more than two hours and we’ve tried everything… Multiple pep talks from Scootaloo, makeovers from Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom reading advice columns from teen magazines. Nothing has worked so far. Again, Sweetie Belle is messing with my hair as I sit in front of a mirror. The other two girls pace back and forth behind the chair, Apple Bloom’s eyes intently looking at one of her last magazines with a pen in her hand.

“Okay, we’ve established that ya don’t like the ‘hard to get’ approach. And ya don’t want to do some big romantic gesture,” Apple Bloom states as she paces perpendicularly from Scootaloo’s pace.

“And you don’t want to try and impress her with cool tricks,” Scootaloo states right after Apple Bloom, tracing the ground with her eyes as she walks.

“And you don’t want your hair straightened either,” Sweetie Belle chips in as she intently works on my hair. As she says this, the other two stop pacing and look at her with a confused tone in their eyes.

“Um, Sweetie Belle? I don’t think her hair choice is the biggest problem here,” Scootaloo says in an uncharacteristically serious tone.

“I know! I just want her to look her best.” Sweetie Belle’s retort is understood by the other two as I raise my hand to stop Sweetie Belle.

“Wait. Stop,” I briefly whisper as I stare into the mirror, looking at the curls in my hair while remaining long enough to touch the middle of my back. “I like that.” My statement confuses Sweetie Belle at first, before she comes around the chair to look at me face-to-face.

“Like this? Well, I can make it work. I’ll need some product to keep it in place though.” Her expression tells me her thoughts as she nervously looks at my hair. “Are you sure? It’s good and all, I just thought you wanted it all made up for your confession.” Technically, today is all about practicing for the real thing, but Sweetie Belle still takes it as seriously as she can. Clearly, the three girls care enough to try their best to make this perfect for me.

With a nod, Sweetie Belle picks up a brush slightly and brushes a few strands out of my face. “I don’t want to be extremely made up. I want to be genuine with her. It’s best if I look as normal as possible,” I state with a relaxed sigh, letting Sweetie Belle do her work.

“I got it!” Apple Bloom yells, startling everyone else in the room in the process. A confused glare comes from all three of us as Apple Bloom furiously scribbles into the margins of a magazine, a wide smile encompassing her face. “Ya don’t want to do something really big, but you want to be alone with her. How about Valentine’s Day?” she asks with a noticeably big grin. Instantly Scootaloo’s mouth widens into a grin as well, giving Apple Bloom a high five. “Think about it~ Even if Sunset cancels, it’s a particularly romantic time of the year, so you could still take her out a couple days before or after while achieving the same effect~” Apple Bloom’s enthusiasm is nice to see and I can’t help but admit it’s a good idea.

Scootaloo practically squeals, finally saying, “Yeah! You can get all dressed up and take her stargazing! Both of you would be alone-”

“In the embrace of the night~” Sweetie Belle interjects, finally finishing my hair. All three girls look at me in anticipation as I glance at myself in the mirror, my hair slightly curlier than before. Not too much change. The only thing that could make it better is a bit of lipstick to compliment the look. A slow chuckle comes from my lips as I meet their gaze.

“I like your style, girls~”

Unraveled

Author's Note

Despite the former siren's fear of rejection looming overhead, the experiences with her friends forces her to learn a little faith and hope. Her fears and insecurities are faced head on as a friend reminds her to not wait for too long. Now, with all the support she can gather, Adagio commits to telling the truth and being honest. That is, until one final challenge presents itself. Is it time to walk away?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Hey, everyone! This chapter is my Valentine's Day special! I won't be too active until after the holiday, so I wanted to go ahead and release this early so that everyone can read it! We're getting close to the end, folks! This chapter is not yet edited fully, so pleas be kind on the criticism. As always, I will edit it later and please enjoy the show! :D

Unraveled

Chapter XIV: Unraveled

The sound of a song can always fill my heart, at least slightly. It’s something that has always been in my soul… Music is not entirely a talent. It can be a gift when refined and presented to someone else. It’s also something you have to work hard on, despite what some kids' movies will have you believe. I suppose I always believed I was a natural since the start… I did have an advantage with that gem, but honestly, I still practiced a lot. Every young siren did, but I seemed to take it more seriously. I mean, young sirens are expected to dominate when they’re older, but they were still children, assumed to be playful and carefree. I was not like that… I focused my music into a craft that was almost unbeatable. Maybe that’s why Sonata and Aria liked me…

Sonata came up to me at first to offer her stuffed animal when I was crying out of frustration for myself. Aria, on the other hand, wanted to practice her talents with me, realizing how serious I was about music. It’s ironic that as soon as our music was taken away from us, we all split away from each other. I could blame it on that, but I know that the bigger reason is because I ruined it all. I can’t help but wonder how they are doing… I guess one would say it’s weak of me to worry about them, but I know that it’s just my superiority complex that makes me believe that. Well, whatever remains of it…

“Hey, are ya okay?” Apple Bloom asks me, breaking me out of my thoughts instantly. Her yellow hand waving in front of my face tries to get my attention. Looking at her, I sigh quietly to myself looking at my studio office.

“Sorry, I was just thinking. The way you open your mouth to sing is still wrong,” I say quietly, subsequently opening my mouth in the correct position and pointing to it.

“I-I’m sorry. I keep trying, but I forget once I go home and all.” Apple Bloom’s face has a sheepish look to it as she glances away from me.

“It’s fine. Just study the textbook I gave you, alright?” I ask with a mildly annoyed tone, but I let it slide as I look at the clock. “Besides, our session is about done anyway. We can stop for now and pick it back up next week, if you would like?” Apple Bloom enthusiastically nods before sitting down on the chair in front of my desk, clearly waiting for me to sit as well. A curious smile comes on her face, something on her mind as I sit down across from her.

“So, did ya… you know? Did ya ask her out? For Valentine’s Day?” she asks me quizfully, her eyes locked onto me. Again, Apple Bloom is so curious to hear the new details about my life, but I’ve come to expect that from her at this point.

Taking a deep breath, I sigh to myself, knowing the answer would disappoint her. “No, I haven’t. I’ve kinda asked if she’s doing anything for Valentine’s, but she hasn’t answered just yet…” Looking away from Apple Bloom, I grab my water bottle, again drinking a third of it before taking a breath. It seems teaching kids can often make one tired, no matter how young they are. Well, my body is young… My mind? Not so much.

“W-what? Are you getting cold feet on us?” Apple Bloom asks cautiously, referring to the CMC and their hard work to help me with this.

“No, I’m not. I just haven’t found the right moment to ask if we can hangout then. I was planning on texting her later today,” I guiltily state, keeping my gaze away from Apple Bloom’s. Again, a part of me knows that I have been avoiding the problem. I still feel so scared that she will say something I don’t want to hear. Besides, it would be better to be friends, right? I guess I would like to say that to get out of the responsibility of confessing to her. But… Sunset deserves to know. I’ve been avoiding responsibility a lot of my life… I suppose sirens don’t have to worry about things like consequences most of the time. But now, as a human, I have to face them. I have to face my new weaknesses and my feelings for a simple girl. Well, she’s far more than simple…

“Pinkie promise?” Apple Bloom asks me as she holds her pinkie out to me, looking directly into my own eyes. Apple Bloom always pushes people to be the best they can. I suppose that’s something I like about her.

Locking our pinkie fingers together, I smile as best as I can to her, nodding to her question. “I pinkie promise. I’ll even let you guys help me with my outfit, if you want.” An excited smile comes from Apple Bloom as she practically jumps over my desk to hug me, squeezing the air out of me again. I don’t know why I didn’t expect it by now, due to her incredible strength.

“Of course I would like that! You’re like another big sister to me at this point, so I love seeing you succeed at life~” Apple Bloom states with a small whisper to her voice. Our hug seems to last longer than usual as Apple Bloom hugs me tighter, her breathing slowing down and burying her face into me. Wrapping my arms around the small girl, I gently pat her back and sigh.

“Are you alright, Apple Bloom?” I ask, sensing something awry with her actions. Suddenly, I feel Apple Bloom’s body shake slightly as her tears stain my shirt, her sobs getting slightly louder. “Apple Bloom…?” I ask wearily again, not sure of what to do as she holds onto me.

“I-it’s just… You’ve been a really good friend to me… A-and I love talking with you and such. Almost as much as I love spending time with my big sis.” Apple Bloom’s shaking decreases slightly, but her embrace doesn’t slip for a moment. “I know that ya love Sunset and you’re about to confess to her. I just… hope we can still spend time together afterward. Ya know?” her breath weakly states, another sob landing on my shirt.

“Apple Bloom, do you think I would stop talking-”

“It’s happened so much to me, Adagio… I help someone back up and I think we’re good friends, but… they just leave my life as easily as they came in.” A silent cry is the only thing that stirs us for a moment, Apple Bloom desperately trying to communicate her feelings. “I don’t want that to happen to you. I still want to talk with ya and be there.”

For a moment, nothing but silence is shared between us as I hug the young girl. The girl who is clearly hurt from experiences of the past and worries about the future. Slowly patting her head, I hug Apple Bloom tightly, not letting go until she’s ready. “I pinkie promise, Apple Bloom. We’ll still be friends and I’ll still share my life with you. No matter what happens, okay?” I try to reassure her in a hushed voice, Apple Bloom breathing deeply for a while longer.

“Thanks for being my friend, Adagio. I really hope things go well with Sunset and all~” Apple Bloom says in a more cheery tone, as she takes her head away from my body, wiping off the tears. Her smile appears once more, locking her finger with mine and giggling to herself. “Now that ya pinkie promised, you can’t break it. So, ask Sunset out as soon as you can, alright?” she tells me with a reassuring smile. I simply nod, standing up and hugging Apple Bloom once more.

“I will~ Now, you should probably go home. I’ll text you the details, alright? Just make sure to study that textbook I gave you, alright?” Apple Bloom nods and opens her mouth to say something, before the sound of the door interrupts us both, attracting our attention. Walking into the room, a bright orange woman steps inside, adjusting her cowboy hat as she picks up Apple Bloom’s bag that’s on the floor.

“Ya ready to go, Apple Bloom? Granny told me to pick ya up so you would be in time for-” the orange woman’s voice is cut off as she looks up from the bag she picked up, staring right at us. As quickly as our hug began, Apple Bloom cuts it off and looks at her older sibling with worry in her eyes. “Adagio Dazzle…?” she asks with a confused look in her eyes, turning to anger quickly. Her fiery eyes scorch me as she drops Apple Bloom’s bag onto the floor, her stare never relenting. “You’re teaching my little sister…?”

============================================

The rooftop is cold and gray as always, a chilly wind blowing some of the leaves off the edge as I sit on the bench. Taking a slow bite of the sandwich I made earlier today, I sigh to myself quietly. The fresh scars of Applejack’s insults still linger on my mind… No matter what I do, I guess the world has to remind me that I’m never going to be good enough. For Sunset or this happy little life I have built for myself… I suppose I already know that… I don’t deserve everything I’ve gotten so far. I don’t deserve this job. Most of all, I don’t deserve… her…

Shaking my head, I try to ignore the thoughts coming to my mind by bringing my phone out, quickly texting Sunset. I know that… she deserves a better friend. Someone who wouldn’t selfishly fall in love with her as soon as they can… I think Sunset enjoys being my friend, at least… Though, she could always be pretending…

“Hey, Sunset? I don’t want to bother you, but… I was wondering if you were doing anything for Valentine’s Day? Maybe we could hang out?” My words come to me slowly as I sigh quietly to myself, avoiding my own thoughts as best as I can. A low whisper comes from my lips as the cold air brushes against my face. “I love you,” I slowly type into my phone, hesitating to send the message. Eventually, I erase the message, not daring to send my confession through text. If I’m going to break our friendship, I should at least do it in person… Maybe… Maybe Sunset will find someone better than me.

“Hey, Adagio~ Sorry, I can’t really hang out on Valentine’s Day… At least, not alone. I’m hanging out with my friends that day, so if you maybe want to hang out with us, we could make some room for you~” Her message hits me like a truck at first, delivering the realization of hanging out with her friends… I’m already friends with Rainbow Dash, but… the others may not be so kind. Especially Applejack, given our introduction today…

Sunset’s friends know what kind of person I am… they know I don’t deserve her and they’re right… Opening my eyes wider than before, I take a deep breath and look towards the sky above me. A few words come back to my mind, thinking about what Apple Bloom told me weeks ago. “You have to face them eventually.” Those words ring around in my mind for what seems like an hour or more, but it was probably only the span of ten minutes. Sighing to myself, I bring my hand to my face and gently cup my cheek, closing my eyes to think.

“The things I do for you, Sunset,” I whisper to myself, slowly bringing my eyes back to the phone and typing in my new message. “Yeah, if you could make room for me, that would be great! I would love to hang out with you and your friends~ It would give me a chance to make up with them, you know?” My lies have slowly gone out of control over time, spiraling further and further down. No matter what I say, I don’t look forward to meeting Sunset’s friends again, but maybe it will be good for me…

Slowly, the door to the rooftop opens up, revealing a rainbow haired person stepping outside and looking around herself, spotting me almost instantly. Putting my phone away, Rainbow Dash comes and sits beside me, humming to herself. “Man, how do you always get up here so early?” she asks nonchalantly as she opens her new Daring Do lunchbox. Due to the new picture on the side of it, I would guess this is the new one she was talking about all that time ago. A small chuckle comes from her as she takes a bite of her sandwich, looking at me with a curious look. After a few moments of silence, Rainbow slightly nudges me with her elbow, her eyes not leaving me. “Hey, you alright? I wasn’t trying to be mean or nothing, I just find it funny how you always get here before I do,” Rainbow Dash states as kindly as she can, trying to get me to talk.

“It’s nothing you did. It’s just life in general, I suppose,” I say slowly, taking another bite of my own sandwich. Despite our friendship, I wouldn’t say Rainbow and I usually talk about “heavy topics” as she would put them. We usually talk about things we like, how the job is going, taunting each other or we just comment about the day’s events. Ironically, I didn’t quite feel in the mood to keep the idle chatter up today, feeling more or less drained. Rainbow seems to pick up on this as she pats my back, but once again, she surprises me by grabbing my thin sandwich. “Hey, what the-”

“Come on. You need a break. Thankfully, the awesome Rainbow Dash knows exactly what to do~” she states with a confident look, grabbing her lunch box quickly.

“Rainbow, I’m not in the mood to-”

“Hey, if you want your sandwich, you’ll have to take it back from me~” Rainbow teases me as she waves the food in front of my face, quickly skipping to the door, giggling to herself. “Come on, Dagi. Be a little adventurous~” she states with a daring look, holding the door open. “Unless… you’re scared?” A wink comes from Rainbow Dash as our gazes lock with each other, her tempting offer standing in front of me.

“You should know I’m not scared to be adventurous…” A mildly annoyed look appears on my face, but a hint of curiosity is mixed in, leaving Rainbow with a devilish grin on her face.

“Prove it then~”

========================================

The warm interior of the bowling alley once again pushes against my skin as I open the doors to the establishment, walking inside with Rainbow Dash. The rainbow haired girl has long since eaten my sandwich, prompting me to follow her longer after she promised to buy me a new meal. Today is a bit different than the last time we came here, since there are a lot more people bowling and playing arcade games than usual. The sounds of laser blasts and balls knocking down pins fills the air with a welcoming sense of life, everyone there to have a good time. I suspect that’s the reason why Rainbow brought me here in the first place…

Without any hesitation, Rainbow turns to the counter to our left, looking the man in the eyes and smiling. “Hey, my friend and I would like a couple pairs of shoes, balls and a match on lane 12,” Rainbow states as kindly as she can, pulling out her bank card and handing it to the man. I have to admit, a part of me feels happy to be called a friend by Rainbow. I guess that makes three people who have called me a friend today. Unfortunately, one of them is somebody I don’t want to be friends with… Instead, my heart wants to ruin our friendship.

“What is this about, Dash?” I ask her hesitantly, looking around the bowling alley. “I didn’t come here to have a rematch with you. That and you did tell me you would buy me another lunch.”

“We will have a burger afterward, don’t worry,” Rainbow says confidently, gently patting my shoulder. “Where’s your competitive nature? Just one game?” Rainbow’s eyes seem to plead me to play into her game, to follow her lead. She does this quite a lot actually. I suppose that I gave her that permission as soon as I started having lunch with her.

Sighing in a defeated tone, I take the ball from her hand and one pair of shoes, locking my eyes with hers. “One game.”

================================================

Rainbow lines up her stance perfectly, her arm aims directly down the lane towards the middle of the pins. With a deep breath, she closes her eyes and throws the ball, once again hitting a strike. Normally, this enthusiastic and energetic girl would yell out about how awesome she is for getting a strike, but for some reason, this game is different. We’re five turns into the match and she still hasn’t gotten excited about her scores, simply remaining either silent or cheering me on for the shots that are admittedly less impressive than her own. It makes me slightly worried about what is going on with her, but I try to stay positive and keep the game up.

Sitting down on one of the seats around the ball return, Rainbow points to me and chuckles to herself. “Your turn, Dagi. Make it count, yeah?” Rolling my eyes slightly, I smile to myself as I stand up and grab a red and yellow ball.

“I’ll try,” I state, not confident in my own approach anymore as I walk up to the lane. Slowly, I try my best to line my arm with the pins and aim where I want the ball to go. Unfortunately, as soon as my fingers release my grip on the ball, it spins down the lane right into the gutter. A heavy sigh exits my lips as I pick up another ball, aiming my arm for the eventual toss.

“Hey, Dagi?” Rainbow states to get my attention, causing me to look back at her. “I know this sounds weird, but before you throw that ball, I want you to think about something very special to you. Line up your stance and not just your arm. As soon as the image of that concept comes to mind, throw the ball, okay?” The uncharacteristically wise statement from Rainbow Dash shocks me at first, making me do a double take for a moment before Rainbow nods her head, telling me to go ahead. Despite my own disbelief at her advice, I follow it as best as I can, lining my body up with the lane as well as my arm. Looking at the red and yellow ball, I can’t help but smile to myself slightly, thinking of her once more. I suppose she is the most important person in my life right now…

Closing my eyes, I exhale slowly, raising my arm behind me. I suppose this is like my life… Trying to throw my shots, Sunset taking every one of them and accepting me how I am, no matter what I do. She’s always been there for me… So, it kind of hurts to think I am willing to risk it all for a simple feeling… I could just lie and keep it a secret.

Quickly throwing my arm forward and letting go of the ball, I hear the ball hit the floor, the sound of falling pins not that far behind. Opening my eyes, I look at the scoreboard to see five of the pins were knocked down. I guess that’s not horrible… It’s still a far cry from my usual hit streak of 9 pins.

Rainbow, chuckling at my score, stands up and pats me on the back as she grabs her ball. “That wasn’t that bad. You’ll get your chance to try again soon,” she states as kindly as she can, walking past me to the lane. It’s easy for her to say though. She’s always getting strikes. Sitting down on the chair nearest to the ball lane, I watch Rainbow Dash do the same steps that I just did, but this time, she keeps her eyes fully open to look at the pins. For a moment, I feel anticipation to see Rainbow’s throw, but she stays where she is for a while longer, not daring to move from her spot. “Dagi?” she asks, again trying to grab my attention.

“Yeah?” I respond carefully, wondering exactly what she wants to say.

“Who was it that you thought about?” Dash asks me suddenly, throwing her ball down the lane right after her statement. The sound of crashing pins hits us both as Dash turns toward me, her normally humorous expression now replaced with an oddly serious one.

“W-who?” I ask a bit hesitantly, looking away for a second. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I just thought of my favorite dessert, that’s all.” Rainbow, who usually jokes around with talks like these, sighs a bit at my answer, stopping my hand as I reach for a ball.

“Don’t lie with me, Dagi. Who is it?” she asks again, a bit more forcefully than before. Her stare isn’t necessarily a mean one, but it still intimidates me slightly. “You’ve been acting weirdly for the past week at least…”

“What makes you think that someone is on my mind?” I ask blankly, avoiding her gaze as I grab a ball and walk towards the lane.

An aggravated sigh comes from Rainbow before she turns around and walks up beside me, looking at me again. “Because, Dagi, I know how it feels. I recognize this constant hesitancy and the switching behaviors. Someone is on your mind and it’s tearing you up from the inside out, isn’t it?” Turning around, she walks back towards the seats and sits down slowly, seemingly thinking of what to say. “I’ve gone through the same thing. The wishy washy mannerisms, the constant nights awake, thinking of what to do. It sucks,” Rainbow sighs, looking towards me with a look that tells me she understands how I feel. Her eyes penetrate my soul much harder than I could have expected, making me feel like we can understand each other, but I’m also the one hiding everything. Rainbow Dash is my friend, I suppose… And she’s only trying to help me here… “Look, I ain’t gonna force ya to say anything, but I like our daily talks and I even consider us friends, so I want to be there for you. So, it sucks when I can’t help someone else who’s clearly gone through the same thing I did… And maybe I can help them avoid the mistakes I made…” Rainbow Dash’s eyes avert her gaze, looking towards the other bowling lanes with a sad look to her eyes.

“What did you do?” I ask quietly, still standing in front of the lane. Maybe I look stupid standing here, but at this moment, I don’t quite care. Rainbow is clearly trying to help me escape something that she experienced… A part of me doesn’t necessarily want to hear what she has to say, afraid of what might come out of her lips, but another part of me wants to heed her advice and to comfort her…

“Simple… I waited too long…” For a moment, Rainbow sits idly and crosses her arms, trying to avoid looking at me. “Someone else got to them before I could… I worked myself up to actually confess my thoughts about them, but… well, yeah. Anyway, I’m just saying I can recognize those feelings. The daydreaming, absent minded… Even the constant fidgeting when it comes to the topic of friendship or close connections…” Rainbow’s eyes suddenly look towards me after she hears the pins falling down, watching me walk back to the seats.

“I’ll tell you… But you have to promise you won’t say anything to anyone else. Got it?” Rainbow Dash simply nods her head, a sigh coming from my mouth. I didn’t necessarily want to tell anyone else, but… I suppose I can trust Dash. Here goes nothing.

==================================================

“Wait, AJ said that?” Rainbow’s voice asks me through the bite of a hamburger in her mouth. Clearly, what I said is surprising to Rainbow, making her do a double take on my statement. So far, our conversation has gone by rather peacefully, Rainbow fully accepting what I’ve told her about my life since early December. Of course, Rainbow Dash won our little game earlier, which led to her buying us both a burger inside the bowling alley.

With a nod, I take a bite out of my own food, waiting to fully swallow it before I speak again. “Yeah, she did. She even fired me from being Apple Bloom’s teacher without asking her and told us both to stay away from each other,” I state quietly, stirring a singular fry in the small amount of ketchup I have on my wrapper for my burger.

“Huh, that’s… odd. I thought AJ would be the most likely person to give you the benefit of a doubt. Did you say anything back to her? Or at least defend yourself?” With a slight shake of my head, Rainbow Dash’s jaw drops slightly, looking confused and shocked while she’s at it. “W-why?!” she exclaims in a more angry tone than before, clearly wanting to know why I chose not to talk to Applejack.

“She didn’t really let me… Even if she did, I don’t think she would have believed anything I said, due to how angry she was.” A small silence passes as we both look away from each other and eat more of our food, Rainbow Dash finishing off her second burger quite easily.

“I-I see… Well, I can talk with AJ. She’s one of my best friends and I’m sure she’ll listen to me, you know?”

“Please don’t. I want to make a good impression of myself, Dash. Not have someone else fight my battles for me,” I whisper, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath. “Besides, Sunset taught me that it’s always best to be honest… So, that’s why I have to tell her.” Hearing a loud slurp of a drink, I open my eyes and look up to Rainbow, who has now kicked her feet up on the table with a chuckle to herself.

“You’re damn right. Look, if there’s anything I’ve learned, it’s better to be honest about your feelings. Sometimes, people say I’m too honest, but I know you would feel much better confronting this earlier on than regretting it later.” The weirdly prolific Rainbow Dash ruins her whole wise appearance by taking one of my fries and dumping it in the ketchup, proceeding to eat it whole. “Thanks for telling me, Dagi. About all this. I’m glad Sunset really means so much to you, since… well, I was scared that you were trying to use her at first.” Rainbow’s statement, despite the understandable intentions behind it, hurts me as I hear it. I can’t really blame her for thinking that at first though. I was a really awful person in the past… Hell, I still feel like I am, but Sunset keeps telling me otherwise. “The only advice I can give? Tell her as soon as you can, but make it genuine, yeah? Don’t just tell her out of the blue, you know?”

A smirk appears on my face, giggling at her statement slightly. Rainbow’s face contorts into a confused expression upon hearing my laughter, looking at me with a hint of “what’s so funny?” in her eyes. Intrigued, Rainbow slowly leans forward after taking her feet off the table, confusion fully displayed on her face. “Hey, whatcha thinking about?” she asks me quietly.

Another moment passes before my laughter subsides, leaving me with just a smile written across my face. “Well, I was actually thinking of taking her stargazing after Valentine’s Day. It would be the perfect way to tell her, in my opinion.”

“Stargazing, huh? Well, I’m not one for sappy stuff like that, but… knowing Sunset, I think she would love that.” A happy smile encompasses Rainbow’s face, nodding to my idea for a moment. “I think you should go for it~”

===============================================

Walking past the open gate of my apartment complex, I can’t help but smile to myself, looking at the bright sky and bringing my hand to my scarf once more. Today is the day I try to meet her friends… Well, I admit, it is nerve wracking, but with everything that’s happened, I know it’s the best thing I can do right now. Even if they don’t react in the best way, I still need to try and make a good impression. Sunset even called me last night and told me that it really meant a lot to her that I was doing this, so honestly? Her happiness makes it all worth it in the end…

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle even helped me prepare yesterday for this, but it wasn’t the same without Apple Bloom… I suppose she was probably grounded for talking with me. The thought of sweet and innocent Apple Bloom being punished just because of me made me feel sick… I don’t want to be the cause of bad things for my new friends. I just want to be there for them and let them know that I do care about them. Honestly, my life is a lot better than it once was, getting close with people, getting a new job, hanging out with Sunset. Falling in love with her… it all makes my life ten times better, even if Sunset does deserve someone better. At least I’m taking her advice head on by being honest with myself.

If I remember correctly, we’re all supposed to meet at Garden Hooves Park and play some sort of scavenger game where we have to find items around town. It shouldn’t last much past sundown, so it would be perfect if I could convince Sunset to hang out with me a bit longer… Honestly, I must have practiced the lines in my head a dozen times, but I still forget what I want to say… No matter what I do, I get tongue tied and can’t seem to communicate my feelings clearly. Scootaloo told me to try to speak as naturally I can and not care exactly what I say. As long as it comes from my heart, the message should come across. It is good advice, but I don’t quite know if I can pull it off in real life… On the other hand, Sweetie Belle told me that maybe I should bring a drink with me to avoid a dry mouth from the nerves. Then I can avoid tripping over my own words, according to her.

I really can’t thank those two enough. Or Rainbow Dash… Rainbow talked with me every day, even after our long discussion and helped me try to practice my confession for Sunset. Given, every attempt went horribly with Rainbow Dash rolling on the floor laughing, but it still helped slightly. Honestly, the only thing that could have made this better is if Apple Bloom was here to pep talk me a little bit. Despite her age and childish dreams and ambitions, she still has quite a few wise words to share. Still, she would want me to go through with this. Honestly, I feel scared as all hell that Sunset will reject me, but with everything said between the two of us, I feel… a little hopeful that things won’t go that way. At least, I hope…

Walking past Halo Bakery, I quicken my pace, trying to make sure I get there on time. It’s better to be present early than late, especially when making a good impression. That sort of lesson is something I learned when trying to apply for different jobs. I’ve saved up enough money recently as well, so maybe I could take Sunset to Halo Bakery before our stargazing. I am not sure if she would like it, but I would hope so, knowing how much of a sweet tooth she can have. Regardless, I still need to focus my efforts on her friends first and make sure they get to know the better me before I tell Sunset what’s been on my mind for the better part of a couple weeks at this point.

Honestly, a small part of me wishes Sonata and Aria were here… It would be really nice to share my life with them once again and show them how much I’ve improved. Maybe they wouldn’t accept the new me, but at least I would get to see them one more time… It would be nice to just hug them and tell them how sorry I am for ruining our friendship. To tell them how sorry I am for being so hard on them… To apologize for my constant belittlement and maybe hear how their lives are going. Regardless, I did ruin everything with them, so maybe it’s better for them to be far away from here. They don’t need that same old scar reopened by seeing me again. They deserve a peaceful and happy life. So, I guess it begs the question if I deserve the same or not…

Silently passing into a particular alleyway, I feel my nerves fire up throughout my body, nervous emotions racing inside as I close my eyes. The park itself isn’t that far away, so it shouldn’t be a problem to get there on time. Despite the constant preparation, I still feel nervous about this meeting. No matter what I try to think, my body knows the big risk that I’m taking today… I suppose I could reject my own feelings for a bit longer, but… I’m tired of being careful…

Closing my eyes, I shake my head quietly. No, I have to remain hopeful… No matter what, I can’t slip back to that mindset. I need to have a little hope that… everything will be alright. I’ve spent so much time proving to myself that life can be better. Sunset helped me realize that. She helped me find happiness in life without power. She helped me find friendship and these wonderful feelings. I suppose that’s why I love her… I need to hope, right?

Walking towards the gate of the park, I nod silently, reassuring myself that this is it. This is the right thing to do. Before I even open the gate, I take a peak over the wall surrounding the park. In the center of Garden Hooves Park, I can quickly see all seven of them, talking amongst each other with Sunset seemingly explaining something to all of them. The last time I saw most of them was more than a year ago, back at the Battle of the Bands… Honestly, those memories don’t make me smile, but seeing these girls again brings them back nonetheless. Hopefully, they will find it in their hearts to forgive me. Closing my eyes, I turn away from the wall and gently grab onto the gate’s latch, turning it slightly.

“Sunset! Why did you do that?! I don’t trust her. She’s up to something and I don’t want ya hurt, sugarcube!” My hand stops in its place as I overhear Applejack yell at Sunset, looking over the wall slightly again. Applejack, clearly agitated, takes a couple steps away from everyone else before turning back around. “Am I just crazy or shouldn’t we be careful around them?” she asks the others before turning her gaze back to Sunset.

“You’ve got it all wrong. She’s not in contact with the other sirens anymore and she’s been as good of a friend to me as she can be. We have had multiple sleepovers and all she wants is the best for me,” Sunset states in a calm and collected voice towards Applejack.

“Well, to be honest, darling, it would be completely rational to think that maybe they aren’t together anymore due to… Adagio’s personality,” Rarity slowly says, raising her hand to her eyes. “I mean, don’t you think that maybe she’s playing you? Adagio Dazzle is quite clever, as much as I hate to admit it.” She’s… right… I did push them away… It was always my fault that they left…

“Um… she did kind of… try to kill us all,” Fluttershy’s meak voice speaks up, looking away from Sunset as her body slightly shivers. “I… I know that people can change and all, but… I’m still having nightmares… and they were really manipulative… I don’t want to go through that again…” I’m… so sorry… for causing this much pain for you.

“Fluttershy, I promise she’s not the same person as before,” Sunset says as kindly as she can, petting her shoulder like she’s done to me a thousand times before.

“But can you really be certain of that…?” Pinkie Pie slowly states, her hair straighter than usual. “I just… don’t feel in the mood to throw a big party about seeing her again. If you really want me to, then I will, but… yeah…” Pinkie shouldn’t have to see me again if she doesn’t want to… Why did I hurt them so much back then…? Why, Adagio?

“See? Even Pinkie Pie, who is the most outgoing of us all, thinks this is a bad idea!” Applejack exclaims, looking at Sunset with anger in her eyes.

“Hey! I’ll have you know that Adagio is a damn good coworker and friend!” Rainbow yells back at Applejack, stepping in front of Sunset. “We talk everyday and she told me how mean you were to her! Why would you act like this, AJ? Don’t you believe in second chances?”

“Oh, so you’re working with her now?” Applejack states with surprise, averting her gaze to Rainbow. “Is she manipulating you too now? I thought you would have been smarter than that, Dashie,” the cowgirl complains, both girls taking a step towards each other. Rainbow Dash shouldn’t be defending someone like me…

“Oh yeah? I’m not smart, huh?” Rainbow says in anger, about to get closer to the cowgirl before Rarity steps between them.

“Darlings, don’t you dare fight here and now. As much as she may… seem changed to you, I believe Applejack is right here,” the fashionista says as she holds her hands out to the both of them.

“Oh, come on, Rarity! You’re only saying that because your girlfriend is saying it.” Rainbow throws out her words while rolling her eyes, quickly being slapped by Rarity afterward. Rainbow steps back in pain and groans as she holds her cheek. “What the hell?” Rainbow shouldn’t be hurt because of me… None of this shit should be happening… They all deserve to be happy together, instead of chaos being sewn between them.

Slowly, Twilight Sparkle steps up to them and tries to keep everyone from fighting anymore than possible. “Look, I know I wasn’t there instead of my other version when the sirens attacked, but I know more than my fair share of how hard it is to redeem yourself. Especially after the Friendship Games…” Twilight’s head turns away from the others for a moment, thinking of what to say. “Don’t you think she deserves to be heard out at least? Especially after everything Sunset and Rainbow told us?” she states quickly as her gaze switches between everyone involved. “We could take it from both sides? We could meet Adagio, but in smaller groups so that we’re not as stressed about it?”

“And risk ya getting mind controlled? No thanks!” Applejack quickly interjects, shaking her head at Twilight’s answer. “I’m sorry, sugarcubes, but there’s more of us that are clearly afraid of accepting her back with open arms. It’s not safe and I don’t think she has your best interests at heart.” The cowgirl slowly steps away from the group, readjusting her hat. She’s right… I’m not safe for her. I would just ruin her life, intentionally or not… “She’s just a monster and that’s probably all she’ll ever be.”

Slowly, my hand releases the gate’s latch, my eyes leaving the girls. Everything they said is true… Every fear Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy have is justified and every single skeptical thought is true. I fucking pushed my only friends away… I manipulated Sunset into being my friend and god… I am even trying to make her love me too… I was always evil. I only ever thought of myself. Why should now be different, right? Sunset deserves someone who would be accepted. She deserves someone who would make her life better… She deserves someone far better than I. I’m just a monster…

Feeling the tears well up in my eyes, my legs begin to shake as I try to hold back the urge to cry, finally taking my first steps away from that damned gate.

Rock Bottom

Author's Note

The world is ending for Adagio Dazzle after she is confronted by a very harsh truth. The world only sees her as a monster and it is right. She doesn't deserve anymore kindness nor the friends she has. Even her love for a fiery girl is wrong, making Adagio realize that she would be much better off without the siren in her life. Now it's time to fade to black, knowing that she is evil and that can never change. Can things ever get better from here?

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Notes: Hey, everyone! I hope everyone enjoys this new chapter! I know it's particularly dark and depressing, but we have one more chapter to go, so let's see where it goes~ As always, thank you ALL for the support you've given me so far and enjoy the show!

Rock Bottom

Chapter XV: Rock Bottom

Closing my eyes, I wipe the tears away from my face as I walk down the sidewalk. She deserves better… No matter what I try to convince myself, I know this is the truth. The world deserves better. Sunset spent so much time trying to convince me that I am not the same as before. She even put that much effort into trying to convince her friends… She shouldn’t do that for a monster. A manipulative monster who dragged herself back into Sunset’s life. I never should have hurt them…

I am evil… Ever since my conception, there’s always been that spark to dominate and crush the world under me. I wasn’t looking for approval from other sirens… I was trying to accept myself. I always wanted to rule the world and in the process, I hurt the one I love and her friends. I suppose even monsters can love, but the difference between monsters and people? Clenching my fist, I try to wipe the tears away before they fall down my cheek, walking through the light mist of rain. People deserve love. Monsters don’t…

Again, my phone buzzes, notifying me of a text message. No matter how much I tell myself to ignore it, my mind makes me look at each one, reminding myself how much I don’t deserve what I want. There’s no room in this world for me… I don’t deserve the life where I wanted to conquer everyone and I don’t get to have the life where I just want to feel her touch one more time.

Flipping open the phone, I look at the screen and see the phone number texting me. Despite deleting the name and picture I put under the contact, I can still recognize the number as clear as day. “Adagio? Where are you? It’s been a couple hours now and you’re still not here?” A sad smile comes to my face, trying to resist the urge to turn back or type a response into my phone. “It’s alright if you decided not to come… I’m just worried about you.”

Slipping it back into my pocket, I shake my head and feel another tear slide down my cheek. I guess the cold atmosphere of the rain can perfectly hide them though, so it doesn’t matter much… It’s better for me to disappear from her life… She needs to find someone else. A better friend… It shouldn’t be that hard, given the fact that I’ve never been that great of a friend. Creatures like me don’t deserve friendship or anything more. Well, at least I don’t… Maybe others do, after they find out the true meaning of what’s wrong and right.

Even Sonata and Aria deserve their happy endings. I was the one who led them to this life… I manipulated them. I was born with a cold and dead heart, right? Bringing my hands to my head, I let a few cries out, not caring if anyone else sees the pain I display. It doesn’t matter anymore. Every last shred of pride and honor has left my body at this point, letting me show my weakness as bright as the day. I’m weak for a girl with fiery hair and eyes like the ocean… I can’t be a good fit for her, so the best thing to do is leave her, isn’t it?

My body fights with itself every step of the way, walking down another alleyway with a silent sob. Using my hand to steady myself on the brick wall as I walk, I look ahead and gently walk towards the end of the alley, coughing to myself. It’s hard to not choke on your own tears or the remnants of your cries and unfortunately, I didn’t know that when I let myself start this ridiculous trend back then… Ever since that one night, I started to let myself cry more and more openly… I didn’t want this. I never wanted to be weak enough to cry, even if my life was going in a downward spiral. Maybe I should return to that spiral. Sunset doesn’t need me to ruin her life or even try to once more… I am-

Feeling my feet slip on the wet concrete, my body loses its balance, quickly falling backward as my arms desperately try to catch myself. The normal panic I would feel in a situation like this isn’t anywhere to be seen. Rather, I just accept the eventual discomfort I would feel… After all, I deserve this… Within a moment, large surges of pain go spiraling throughout my spine and the back of my skull, groaning instantly afterward. The pain in my head is thumping much harder than any time before, causing me to grip my skull with a grimace. Opening my eyes, I look up at the cold and dead sky, nothing to be seen other than gray… Raindrops fall on my face, momentarily distracting me from the pain in the back of my mind, slowly picking away at my thoughts. All this pain… It’s not even a fraction of the trauma I’ve caused everyone else in this world. “I-I… I’m sorry,” are the only words I can whisper, letting the tears flow from my eyes. I reach up slightly, as if I could touch her here and now… I never wanted to be good before… But now that I do, I realize it’s entirely too late…

Slowly, turning over on my side, I push myself up off the ground, still holding onto my head as I cry silently. The ground’s slippery surface tries to drag me back down again, but thankfully, the ground turns into dirt soon. There’s a dirt path up ahead, so I won’t have to deal with this shit anymore…

Stepping onto the path, I gently rub my head, wincing at the pain. It should be over here somewhere… Shaking my head slightly, I bite my lip and try to force away the urge to let out even more tears. Looking down towards my feet, a broken smile comes to me, gently trying to grab out into the air where her hand would be…

========================================

The sound of giggling fills our ears as we skip along the dirt path, a trail that she insisted we go to after we watched Romeo and Juliet. Sunset’s soft hand holds mine as she drags me along, the trees passing by quickly. “Slow down, okay? I don’t need you to repeat Apple Bloom’s antics,” I say with a giggle of my own, Sunset’s eyes meeting my own. Meeting my request, she eventually slows down, and walks right beside me with a chuckle.

“What? Are you not energetic today?” she asks me with a wink, bumping me slightly as we walk along the dirt path.

“I mean, you are the one who fell asleep on me and not the other way around~” My cheerful comment makes my bright summer mist cringe to herself slightly, covering her face with her hand.

“Oh, yeah. Again, I’m really sorry about that,” she mentions slowly, averting my gaze and opting to look at the trees around us. Her lips gently wrap around the edge of the coffee cup she prepared before we left, drinking it silently. She also gave me one, so I appreciate the gesture of kindness. Even the way she drinks seems so gentle. Honestly, I’m really… lucky to have a friend like her. She’s always here for me and I love talking with her. I just wish I could take her to nice places to repay her kindness. Maybe someday I can…

“It’s not a problem, really,” I say slowly with a giggle to my voice. “You were… kind of cute.” I choose to omit the part where I took a picture of her in her sleep, but my comment still seems to bring a pink blush to her cheeks, her arm instantly covering them in embarrassment.

“Thanks, Adagio~ It’s… really nice to hear you say that~” Wrapping her arm around me, she gives me the best hug she can while we walk, giggling at the awkward position. “And again, thanks for watching the movie with me. It was really nice, even if I was asleep for half of it,” she states with a nervous chuckle at the end, slowly scratching her head.

“Well, it was really nice. It left us both a chance to rest after our stressful days and all. And…” Yet again, my tongue is tied… Why do I always have a problem finding the right words with her…? She’s my best friend, yet I can’t seem to bring myself to find the words I need to say. “It’s always fun to be with you, Sunset,” I slowly state, looking into her eyes for a moment longer.

For a second, Sunset’s mouth opens to say something before the sound of the ocean catches our attention, Sunset smiling at this. “Come on, it’s right this way~”

====================================================

Walking off the dirt path, I feel the unsteady sand beneath my feet once more. The sound of the ocean filling my ears as I watch the rain fall down. A defeated smile comes across my lips as I try my best to walk further into the beach, away from the imposing tree line. This is where Sunset and I walked… At least back then… It was a really nice time together. We had watched a movie just an hour before and then… I went back to the studio and fell. It all started here, didn’t it? My realization of my feelings. Every thought of love associated with Sunset Shimmer started here…

Slowly, I walk over to a decently sized rock on the beach, holding my head slightly as I sit down. My previous injury… it acted as a boost to my clingy nature, wanting to hold onto every possible moment with Sunset. The week-long sleepover only cemented my feelings for her, letting me realize just how beautiful she is, in and out. Greedily, I fell in love with her…

Sighing quietly to myself, I bring my hands to my face slowly, covering my eyes from the sight of anyone else, even if I am alone on this cold beach. I suppose I should feel ashamed for… everything. Sunset deserves a better friend and someone to love… Even her friends said so themselves. After all the pain I’ve caused everyone, I don’t deserve to live in this world. Or any other world… I was given a chance to be her friend and I took it so greedily, not realizing that it’s an opportunity I took advantage of… No matter what I do, I can’t scrub my hands of the red nor my mind of the guilt. I know I’m just a monster… I never deserved a second chance. I never should have indulged in these feelings. Maybe… just maybe everyone will have a better life if I just disappear…

Slowly, my hand reaches inside my purse, pulling out that same damn revolver, my other hand feeling the shiny surface. Spinning the cylinder once more, I chuckle slightly. It would be so easy to pull that trigger one more time… Just once more. My fingers expertly feel the surface, knowing how it would be the right thing to do, now that I’ve already ruined this reality enough. Isn’t that the whole goal of a siren…? To ruin the world as much as possible, not caring for the ones they hurt… My life goal is completed so easily, leaving no hint of happiness in the aftermath.

A small sigh exits my lips as I return the revolver to my purse, taking my phone out instead when I hear another buzz. Again, I’m too scared to do it. My life’s ember, begging to be cut short, remains ablaze simply because I am too cowardly to do the job myself. Flipping the device open, I ignore the text as best as I can, tapping on the phone number itself. Sunset… deserves someone else. She needs to forget about me and move on already. A couple tears well up in my eyes as I hear more texts come in, going to the settings of the number itself. Don’t make this harder than it needs to be…

Finally, the tears stream down my cheeks fully, my thumb selecting the option I want quickly. As a confirmation screen appears to make sure I want to block her number, a small sob escapes my lips as I look to the ocean. It started here… It needs to end here… I’m just afraid I will always love her…

With a deep breath, I hold back my cries and click accept. Maybe now they can move on…

Show Your True Colors

Author's Note

The final hour has come for Adagio, giving her one final chance to fix her reality, but in what way? Time ticks down, closing in on her own happiness. The final choice comes ever closer, forcing this former siren to decide whether it's better to live life as a monster or something more. Her future hangs in the balance, but the real question? Will she make the right choice? Adagio Dazzle, former leader of the sirens, finally confronts all her fears, throwing caution to the wind. Now it's time to see if this siren will ever have that happy ending...

DISCLAIMER: This story does contain mentions of alcohol, slight violence, the feelings that life isn't worth it and/or suicidal thoughts, fire, profanity, mentions of a gun, suicidal thoughts and attempts, mentions of a snake, and small mentions to drugs and poison. Overall, this is supposed to be a romance fiction, but if these things are not to your liking, I would urge you to click off this story.

Author's notes are at the end of the chapter~

Show Your True Colors

Chapter XVI: Show Your True Colors

Feeling the cold sheets over me, I can’t help but sigh quietly to myself. It’s always the worst kind of mornings when even your bed is cold, despite the full night of sleep you spent in it. Slowly, I flip over on my other side and breathe heavily as I wrap my arm around her, smiling to myself. The warm glow of sunlight pours into our room, basking her beautiful skin in a glowing hue as I pull myself closer to her, resting my head on her shoulder. Despite the time of day, a part of me never wants to leave this position. I never want to let her go in general. I can’t help but love this summer mist of mine, giving me a new reason to live each and every day.

The white room’s cool temperature and bright walls can’t help but amplify my own feelings about this situation we’re in. A small chuckle escapes my lips as I feel her arm wrap around me, her lips lowering onto my forehead. Her hand slowly raises to my head, gently scratching it and providing me a great deal of comfort instantly. “Huh, you’re awake early~” her warm voice says in the same kind tone she always uses. Both of her arms wrap around me tightly, sighing happily in our embrace.

“Well, I was cold. Why else would I be awake?” I tease with a wink, causing Sunset to giggle to herself. Rubbing my head, Sunset looks outside the window for a moment, yawning and stretching slightly.

“Cold, huh? Well, maybe getting dressed would help that predicament~” Sunset teases me as she gets out of our bed, a humorous look dawning on her.

“Do we really have to get out of bed?” I ask in an exasperated yawn, pulling the covers over me once more.

“Yes, we do~ We can’t just spend the day inside. We promised we would help Applejack with her harvest today,” Sunset explains as she points at the clock.

“Yeah, but that’s in two hours…”

“And you woke me up, so we’re going early, alligator~” In a moment, Sunset pulls the blanket off of me, smiling as she pulls out a pair of jeans from the dresser. “Besides, the quicker you comply, the quicker we can get home and cuddle some more~” A defeated sigh escapes my lips, catching the pants Sunset tosses to me with ease. Rubbing my eyes a bit more, I giggle slightly, standing up from the bed and pulling the jeans on.

“It’s not fair. You know I love that nickname.” Sunset laughs quietly at my response ruffling my hair in the process of pulling her shirt on.

“You love it because of me~ If it wasn’t for me, then you would hate it,” she taunts me, handing me a pair of socks. Even though it was a joke, her statement is true. There’s no way I’d love that nickname without her influence. It seems a lot of things I love or do regularly now are directly inspired by her, even if I don’t mean for it to be. I suppose that’s normal for people who love each other, right? Love…

Shaking my head, I look over to Sunset, who is pulling on her boots while I am barely done getting changed. Sunset, tying the laces to her boots, catches my stare and smiles at me nodding slightly. “Is something on your mind, Adagio?”

With a slight nod, I fully turn to Sunset, trying my best to keep my eyes locked with hers. For a moment, my mouth hesitates to form any of the words I want to say, my own mind not sure of the appropriate response. “Sunset?” I ask, mostly to make sure she’s listening. “I… I love you. So much.” My mouth is barely able to say the words as Sunset giggles, standing up from her seated position. Gently, she hugs me with her warm embrace, a smile appearing on my lips.

===============================================

Opening my eyes, I can feel my heart beat quickly to the image that was just before me, a big smile slowly dissipating from my face. A slow sigh escapes my lips, sitting up on my couch and looking around my apartment’s living room, realizing what the lovely image actually was. Once again, a stupid dream invades my mind, promising me a far better life than I deserve… Of course my heart still desires the warm smile that makes me melt every time I see it. I still want to be there… to be a part of her life. But I know I can’t…

Standing up, I wipe my eyes instinctively, making sure there aren’t any tears forming again. It seems that I’m crying most of the time now, wishing to talk with her one more time… Slowly, I lean over to pick up my boots, walking over to the dryer with a deep breath. Despite my urge to talk to her, I know I can’t… I already promised myself I would try my best to disappear from her life so that she can go on and have better days.

It… breaks my heart every time she tries to contact me. Every time Rainbow or Apple Bloom try to text me on her behalf, it would make me cry, knowing I can’t answer back. At this point, I had to block their numbers too... Every time she tries to knock on my door, I just have to pretend that I’m not home. I’ve already used more than half of my vacation days just to avoid seeing her some days… Nonetheless, every time it happens, my heart shatters into even smaller pieces, every fiber of my being wanting to open that damn door.

Sunset even tried leaving notes for me to read… I don’t know why she’s trying so damn hard. I’m just a siren. A siren who secludes herself to darkness so that this girl can have a better life. If I didn’t introduce myself to her life in the first place, everything would be better… Wouldn’t it? Every one of her friends would be happier… She would be happier. I may have provided momentary happiness, but Sunset could have gained that from any other friend. Honestly, I belong in darkness. It’s where I came from and it’s where I return. I just hope Sunset can give up this meaningless quest to talk to me… Just give me up…

Pulling on my shirt, I look towards the door and the mail slot implemented in it, a white envelope hanging out of it gently. Bringing my hand to my head, I sigh to myself, knowing it’s probably the rent again. It’s ironic that I receive this letter right as I’m about to go to work… It’s… I wouldn’t have to deal with this if I just took that shot on the beach. Or a few months ago…

Shaking my head gently, I walk over to the door, picking up the letter and feeling subsequently surprised by the quality of the envelope. It didn’t feel like one of those rough materials that bills would be wrapped in, rather it feels like pretty expensive packaging. “What the hell is this…?” I ask myself slowly, turning over the envelope and inspecting it carefully. Instantly, my eyes widen as I see the envelope has no return address, only a couple words written on the front of it… The words that are neatly written into the paper grab my attention, making me bite my lip. Why wouldn’t I…?

“Read this if you still care…” is the only thing written on the front of the letter, the writing delicately placed onto it as if it was a signature. My eyes inspect the writing instantly, trying to detect who wrote it, even if I knew deep down who sent this letter… Why do I have to do everything wrong…? Even when I am trying to eliminate me from her life, I still hurt her. I’m the bad guy, no matter what intentions I have. I’m the monster… Slowly, I bite my lip and turn around, leaning against the door and sliding down into a sitting position on the floor. As I hold the envelope, a part of me wonders if I should even open it. If I don’t, then Sunset can finally forget me… Completely…

Read this if you still care… Those words scar my mind almost instantly though… Of course I still care about Sunset Shimmer. She’s my whole world… She means everything to a broken siren like me, but she doesn’t need me to have a good life. She… She doesn’t need anyone. She’s so strong and independent, inspiring me every single day. Her confidence pushes me forward to follow her influence. How could anyone hate her…? I did at one point in time, but now all I want is for her to have a good life. She deserves everything in this world and more. I… just wish I could be the one worthy enough to give that to her…

Hesitantly, my hands turn the envelope around, gripping the seal slightly. The morally right thing to do is to throw this away, to let her go fully. I’ve already blocked her number and thrown away other notes she’s given me… Why is this time any different? I don’t have to prove that I care to her, especially since I’m trying to cut myself from her life…

I suppose… I still care. I still love her so much and I can’t help but feel worried, reading that one statement. I should be getting ready for work right now, but this sentence seems to stop me in my tracks, making me morbidly curious about the contents of the letter. Slowly, I peel the letter open, seeing multiple papers stuffed inside, making me feel guilty and sorrowful at the same time. She shouldn’t have gone to this much effort…

Taking the three papers out carefully, I see that they’re all in varying degrees of quality, one of them seemingly being a torn out piece of notebook paper. The second of the three papers had quite a few childish doodles on the margins of it’s writing, but the third… was a soft white piece of paper, written on with vibrant orange ink and professional cursive writing. Despite the other two pages having more messy writing styles, I could tell instantly that this one was written by her. I can’t help but drop the others onto the floor, focusing on this singular page with a sorrowful expression. Despite my urge to leave her alone, my desire to read what she’s put to paper for me overcomes me easily. I just hope she’s alright…

===================================================

Dear Adagio,

I hope you’re doing well? I don’t know how life is going for you, given I can’t seem to catch you at work or your place. I’m not sure what to say, honestly. Should I just talk from the heart and take it out on the paper? No, I don’t want to do that, especially since you probably have a good reason for doing this. Honestly, Adagio? I really miss you… I don’t really know what to think. Why did you stop talking to me…? You told me you would show up to meet my friends and… I guess I feel like I did something wrong? What did I do, Adagio? As much as I want to scream and cry, I know that would be the wrong thing to do. I just… I just want to know what happened. Why did you block my number? What happened between us, Adagio?

Ever since that day, you’ve ignored my attempts to contact you… You even desperately ignored Rainbow Dash at work. Apparently, you went out of your way to get out of there early so that you wouldn’t have to talk to her. You even blocked her number, right? Is this something I did? I don’t want to be the cause of your friendship ending… I know you two loved talking with each other and if I did something, I would much rather you stop talking to me than distance yourself from her as well. If I did something to upset you, I’m… I’m so sorry. I loved being your friend and I would hate to stop that, but I would also understand it if you want to cut me from your life.

Just… don’t punish Apple Bloom and Rainbow Dash for my mistakes, alright? You promised Apple Bloom you wouldn’t abandon your friendship with her, but you’re not here anymore… What sucks the most? Both Apple Bloom and Rainbow Dash said that they think they know what this may be about, but you made them promise not to tell me. What did I do…?

This is honestly eating me from the inside out, especially since all I wanted to do was to help you. But… you helped me in more ways than I could have ever done for you. You always pushed me forward, supporting each endeavor I went for and telling me I am worth it, despite my past. It felt like you were one of the only people who could actually understand me and those sleepovers we had were the best nights of my life. The time I spent with you were some of the best times in my life, Adagio… When we went out for coffee, I couldn’t help but smile at every story you described, telling me about your life and letting me share a bit of my own with you. I don’t even know if you enjoyed it as well at this point…

Or what about our adventure at the bowling alley? You really seemed to enjoy that day, but maybe it was just because Rainbow was there. Even our little chats made every single day of mine better than it could have been. Even when I took care of you… I know that you hated relying on me, but I loved being there for you and spending that time with you. I don’t know what I did, but I’m sorry, Adagio… You’re one of my best friends and I don’t want to lose you.

I know you don’t want to see me. You don’t want to talk to me and I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t bother to read this, but… I just want to know what I did. I just want to know that you’re alright, so, could you meet me at the beach at noon…? I would love to talk with you just one more time. I feel like there are things we both need to say, but if you don’t show up, I will assume you don’t want to ever see me again… I won’t try to contact you anymore and I’ll disappear from your life, I promise… It breaks my heart to think that, but I will respect your wishes if you decide to stay away. I loved having you in my life and I will miss seeing your smile. Please… Please consider it, okay?

With love and worry,

Sunset Shimmer

===================================================

Slowly, I lay the paper down on the floor next to me, resting my face on my knees as tears slowly fall from my eyes. Every part of me screams at me to leave this room and find her… My hands clench up, grabbing my jeans and I can’t help but let myself stain them with tears, my cries finally being let out. Why did she have to send this letter…? Why did I even open it…? Even when I try to do the best for her, I just end up worrying her, making her life worse…

Not only did I worry her, I worried Rainbow and Apple Bloom too… I broke my promise… It just goes to show how evil I am. This is the monster I’m trying to keep contained. To keep away from them. But… they worry about me, sending me letters to tell me to stay safe. Sunset thinks she’s the one who did something wrong.

Crying a little harder into my knees, I wrap my arms around my legs, getting in a ball position quietly. You didn’t do anything wrong, Sunset… You never did. She should never have to feel like she is the problem. She should be able to move on with her life peacefully, knowing she’s been the best person she can be…

Maybe… Maybe I should explain that to her. Maybe it would make everything better if I explained myself. Then she won’t feel like she’s at fault…

Quickly wiping my eyes, I crawl over to the coffee table, grabbing my phone and flipping it open. My eyes widen easily, seeing the time already at 11:30. I’ve already missed work, but now, I don’t really care… The more important task at hand is that noon is only thirty minutes away… I can… I can tell her that she’s not at fault. Nothing more. Just as long as she knows she didn’t do anything wrong…

Standing up, I quickly grab the papers and put them on the coffee table before grabbing my boots. I know I shouldn’t go. I know that I belong here, not deserving to see her face one more time, but… the guilt in my mind for making her think it was her fault is too much for me to bear. Quickly tying the laces, I stand up, grabbing my coat and scarf before unlocking the front door and running out with a heave of my chest. Despite the icy sidewalks, I run as fast as I can down them, going past the stupid gate once more, not caring to close it behind me. The only care in my mind is making sure that I get to Sunset before it’s too late.

Running down the sidewalk and past Halo Bakery, a serious expression appears across my face, focusing on the easiest and fastest way to the beach that I know of. Darting past multiple people, I’m given weird looks more than I would like, but none of it matters. The only thing that matters right now is Sunset… In a way, running past the people and even jumping over boxes on the sidewalk reminds me of when I did that damned gator maze. It was enjoyable because I won for her… She doesn’t deserve to live through life, thinking that she’s the cause of my absence. She deserves a happy life…

Gritting my teeth, I turn down an alleyway, jumping over the same icy patch that made me hit my head a week ago. The mud of the dirt path slows me down slightly, but I still focus on getting there as fast as possible. I need to get there. I need to tell her that she’s not doing anything wrong. If anything, she’s perfect… Anyone would be lucky to have her. She should have a better friend, someone who won’t take advantage of her or selfishly fall in love with her. I’m sorry, Sunset. You’re not the one in the wrong.

==============================================

Running as fast as I can onto the sandy beach, I look at my surroundings quickly, but unfortunately, I don’t see Sunset. Holding onto my scarf, I run further down the beach, my eyes darting every which direction to look for her. “Sunset?” I call out, looking for her as quickly as I can. “Sunset? Are you here?” Despite my calls and looking behind each rock and hiding place, my efforts aren’t rewarded, Sunset nowhere to be seen.

A heavy sigh exits my lips, falling to my knees as I look out to the ocean, the waves making a wonderful sound. A sharp pain runs through my chest, realizing that I’m too late to meet her one more time… Even if I didn’t tell her my feelings, it would be nice to see her face again… My greed is controlling my actions, making me repeat the same mistakes. All I want for Sunset is to have a good life… She needs to know she isn’t doing anything wrong here, it’s all me. I’m the problem. I caused all of this to happen, that last December… I’m sorry, Sunset…

“Adagio…?” a familiar voice catches my attention, freezing my thoughts and catching me off guard. Instantly, my gaze turns to meet hers, not caring that a few tears were in my eyes already. Despite the conditions of this meeting, my heart still beats faster every time I lay my eyes on her, trying my best to smile at her.

“S-Sunset,” I weakly let out, turning my body to hers, still sitting on my knees as I looked up at her. Her fiery hair blows in the wind once more, her ocean eyes sharing a couple of her own tears as she sees me. The sound of the ocean fills the air for a few moments, our eyes never leaving our locked gaze, Sunset looking down at my kneeling figure.

“How… are you?” she weakly states, more of to see if it was the right time to talk or if more of the deathly quiet should pass between us. Her eyes share the same pain that I’ve felt a million times before, breaking my heart even more. You shouldn’t feel this pain…

“I’m… I’m fine,” I say slowly, averting my gaze from hers and trying to cover up the tears that threaten to fall from my eyes.

“I take it that you read my letter?” Sunset says quietly, a dejected tone inhabits her voice. With a slow nod, I finally bring my eyes back to hers, feeling every fiber of my being telling me to explain everything to her… She deserves to know…

“I… I did. I just… I do care, Sunset,” I weakly say, feeling the urge to break down increase even more. Sunset, a frown appearing on her face, looks away from me instantly, sniffing slightly to try and avoid her own tears.

“How can you say that…? You blocked my number, you won’t even respond to any way I tried to contact you…” Sunset, wiping her own eyes, crosses her arms and looks back at me, both anger and sadness portrayed inside her eyes. “I walked to your apartment countless times, Adagio. I tried everything I could to talk to you again, only getting the chance after writing that damn letter.”

“It’s not your fault,” I try to say through my choked breaths, looking down at the sand.

“Then what is it, Adagio? What caused all of this to happen?” Sunset asks with tears streaming down her face, her lips quivering slightly. “Why did you just disappear from my life? You’re a wonderful friend to me and suddenly, you’re gone. Was I just not good enough?”

Sunset’s statement stops when she sees my face flood with tears, fully resting my head on the sand and crying quietly. “That’s why, Sunset… That one word.” Fully shaking my head, I finally look her in the eyes once more, locking our gaze. “You will always be good enough, Sunset… Always. This is all my fault. Ever since I knocked on your door all that time ago.” A confused expression is shown on Sunset’s face, trying to discern what I mean.

“W-what do you-”

“Ever since I knocked on your d-door… I took in so much of our friendship, Sunset… I enjoyed it so much that I never wanted it to end. Your smile always makes my day better and I never expected to find such happiness in friendship,” I say quietly, looking back down at my hands slowly.

Sunset, taking a step closer, quietly says, “Our friendship meant a lot to me as-”

“B-but it didn’t stop there,” I interject, holding my hands together and closing my eyes. “I took so much, taking every enjoyable moment and holding it close to myself… It killed me every time we had to say goodbye, realizing just how much I loved spending time with you, Sunset…” Grabbing my jeans slightly, I can’t help but bite my lip, trying to stifle the cries coming from my mouth. “All those movie nights, the walk on this beach, going to the amusement park… A-all of it meant so much to me. It gave way to a whole new feeling even I didn’t know a siren could have… But before I could tell you my n-new experience, I heard your friends’ opinions on me that day…” My cries fall harder than before, hiding my face with my hands.

Feeling Sunset’s hand rub my shoulder, her voice gently whispers to me, “Adagio, I’m so sorry. They were wrong. Please don’t listen-”

“It’s not about them anymore,” I interrupt her again, crying even harder as I think about our whole friendship. “To be honest, I think I’ve even felt this way ever since I gave you that gift, wrapped in red and yellow checkers…”

A small sound of surprise and confusion comes from Sunset as she leans down to my level. “Wait, you gave me that present…? All that time ago?”

Giving her a small nod, I can’t bring my eyes to hers, trying everything to keep myself from crying more than I have to. “It took me so long to realize, but… Sunset, I…” Taking a deep breath, I choke down a sob and close my eyes again. “I love you… I’ve loved you for so long and you’ve always been there for me… You mean the world to me, but that doesn’t mean much from a broken siren. I-I’m so sorry… I took too much of our friendship and I greedily let myself fall for you, even when I know you deserve someone better than me. T-that’s why I’ve been gone… You need to find someone better than me and-”

Grabbing me, Sunset’s arms wrap around my body instantly, holding me close to her as I cry, feeling her own cries as well. Her hand rubs my head gently and her breathing quickens as she tries to hold back her own sobs, holding me as close as possible. “Adagio, I… I love you too… I’ve loved you for a while now… E-ever since our sleepover when I took care of you, I realized how much y-you mean to me. You’ve supported my dreams and you’ve always been there for me. I never wanted to stop talking to you and… I know that you always understand me. You’re not a monster… You’re Adagio Dazzle and I love you with all my heart, no matter what anyone else says.”

My heart beats so fast… What did she say? D-did she… actually say all that? Looking up from our embrace, our eyes lock quickly, reaffirming what I just heard… My long dead heart beats much faster than before, feeling much happier than I’ve ever been in my life prior. Sunset just said she loves me too… She just did… “R-really…?” I ask in a whisper, grabbing onto her with tears still streaming from my eyes. A slight giggle escapes Sunset’s lips as she nods, trying to stop her own tears by hugging me.

“I love you so much, Adagio,” she slowly says again, making my smile even wider before she gently plants her lips across my own. The solemn moment lasts much longer than it actually is, slowly pushing back with my own eyes shut. Despite us both trying to hold them back, tears still flow from our cheeks, a smile on both of our lips in the moment.

“I love you so much too, Sunset~”

Epilogue

The shop bell rings after the door is opened, the first time I dared enter this bakery. The heavenly smell of pastries filling the air as I hold hands with my summer mist, Sunset looking around the establishment with a smile. Sounds of other patrons fill our ears, but we pay it no mind. Looking to Sunset, I give her the best smile I can, only to be surprised with another kiss from her.

“So, this is your apology for ghosting me for so long~?” she teases me, rubbing my cheek slightly.

“Well, I’ve always wanted to try this place and I… was even thinking about taking you here for Valentine’s Day,” I say nervously, scratching my head as I look around the place once more. Even if the place has a bunch of angel decorations, it still had an enjoyable atmosphere, a light yellow being the primary color choice for the interior of the bakery.

“Aw, was this where you were going to confess at first?” Sunset giggles slightly, kissing my cheek and bringing a bright blush to me. “I love it~ Really, I do~ Thank you for bringing me here.” Sunset, nodding to me, lets go of my hand, making me confused for a moment. “I’ll find us a table, okay?” she states in a caring tone, winking at me slightly.

“Wait, what do you want to eat?” I ask nervously, looking to her for an answer.

“Just get me what you think I will like, Alligator~” With that, Sunset turns around and walks towards one of the window booths, leaving me alone as I walk to the counter. Pulling out my wallet, I look to the gentleman running the register and smile as best as I can. The elderly gentleman smiles back at me pulling on some gloves, ready to take my order instantly.

“Hello, Miss~ How may I help you?” he asks as kindly as he can, giving him a small nod in return.

“Yeah, um… I’d like one chocolate mousse please,” I state slowly, looking at their selection of pastries. Happily, he obliges, getting my order from the display case with ease.

“Is there anything else you would like?” he asks, looking at me with a gesture at the rest of the delicacies around us.

Slowly, a smile comes to my lips, my mind knowing exactly what I want. Gently putting the dollar bills on the counter, I look at the man and nod. “Yeah. I’d love to have one slice of cherry cheesecake~”

The End
…
for now~

Author’s notes:

Hello, everyone! Spyder here and I am so glad you made it this far in the story! As you can see, the story has come to a close, this arc finally ending. It was one hell of a ride for both the readers and the author (myself)~ I do plan to go back and edit all chapters one by one in the future. So, please assume that if you see typos. I hope everyone enjoyed the story up to this point and I would love to hear what everyone has to say about it in the comments! I’m always open to criticism and I love seeing your lovely opinions on my story!

This story, as stressful as it was to write at times, was so much fun for me and I feel sort of sad that it’s already come to a close. Maybe you all feel like that too, huh? But wait, Spyder! There’s a part that says, “for now~”, isn’t there? I’m glad you saw that~ That part is indeed a teaser~ See, Adagio Dazzle’s story with Sunset Shimmer is not over yet, everyone~ They will return in another adventure in this story’s sequel!~ I hope everyone is looking forward to A Shimmering Heartbreak~ I am actually going to write a different story after this one, but I assure you that the sequel will be here sooner or later~

As with everything, thank you to everyone for the support that I’ve received when writing this story and I hope I continue to see reactions from readers~ I’m so glad that everyone has loved it this far and I hope you all have a good day~

Sincerely,

Spyder27

Bonus Chapter I: A Siren's Call

Bonus Chapter I: A Siren’s Call

Author’s Note: Hello, everyone! Thanks for reading my story so far! It’s probably surprising to see an update to this story after it was completed a few months ago, but I have a special reason why I’m making this bonus chapter. Today is Mon’s birthday! Mon668 is one of my best friends and the beta reader for my current story, so I wanted to celebrate her birthday with a big surprise~! Mon always wanted bonus chapters for this story to see even more moments between Sunset and Adagio, so I plan on writing TWO bonus chapters~ Yep, two! This bonus chapter takes place during chapter 9 of my story right after the first scene, since the second scene takes place a few weeks afterward~ This chapter aims to show a couple more times Sunset and Adagio hung out before chapter 9’s sleepover~ As with everything, I hope everyone has a good day~ Please wish Mon a very happy birthday in the comments, even if you’re late to the party~! It would mean a lot to me and even more to her~ Anyway, enjoy the show!

============================================================

Walking into the studio, I can’t help but sigh to myself, rubbing my forehead slightly. There wasn’t much sound within the studio other than faint guitar sounds from one of the closed off rooms, but sound isn’t the reason why my head hurts. Honestly, I am not sure why my head hurts. I just woke up with this big migraine despite my attempt at getting a full night’s sleep. The lack of work at the studio is both lucky and unfortunate at the same time. I’ve only been working here for around a week now and I kind of wish we had more customers, but the quiet atmosphere actually helps with my migraine today.

Walking around to the counter, I lean on it slightly and look at Fleur, once again sporting a new attire and hairdo. “Hey, Fleur. Anything on my schedule?” I ask in a tired voice, trying to assess how much I need to get done today before I can leave. Honestly, all I really want to do today is talk to Sunset… It was really nice the last time we hung out, so maybe she would be willing to see me again? I mean, she admitted we’re friends, so there’s no reason to be that worried, right…?

Looking up from the monitor, Fleur’s expression turns to one of confusion as she sees my pained face. “Are you alright, Dazzle?” she asks in a polite tone, looking concerned just before pulling out my file from a drawer next to her.

“I will be… Thanks for asking, though.” Looking down at the file in Fleur’s hand, I try to make out the names on my schedule, even though they appear upside down to me.

“Alright, it looks like you have an appointment in an hour with a girl named Silver Spoon, but after that? Nothing until the end of your schedule.” Huh… Silver Spoon, huh? From how she acts to me, I didn’t assume she wanted to come back and learn from me since our interaction four days ago, but I guess she treats everyone like that. Hopefully, she will be better this time around, but I doubt it.

“Okay, thanks, Fleur,” I state blandly, walking away from the counter after she nods. I wish I had known I could have woken up an hour later, but I suppose I can use this time to… do what exactly? Think about Sunset more…? Actually, I could… text her, right…? She wasn’t totally against me contacting her besides our meetups, right?

Opening the door to my office, I can’t help but breathe in with relief, now that I can finally have some privacy from my long walk here. Quickly, I take out my phone, walking over to my chair behind my desk. Navigating to the text icon on my screen, a small smile comes to my mouth, seeing the three contacts saved in my phone. The first one is Rainbow Dash. Oddly enough, she and I get along pretty well. She also works here at the studio, which was a surprise to me, but I don’t know if I can call her a friend yet. The second contact is a… friend… At least, that’s what Apple Bloom says we are. Since I’m still new to this whole friendship thing, it’s hard for me to know exactly what qualifies as a friend. I suppose if two people enjoy their company enough, then they qualify as friends? Two people who can… have a meaningful conversation in a taco shop of all places. Does it still qualify as friendship if one party thinks about the other and what they like? That’s kind of where Sunset and I are at this point. Sunset says we’re friends and all, but I guess it feels odd, thinking that maybe she doesn’t enjoy our meetups as much as I do.

Clicking on the third contact, the messages from when we set up the last time we spent time together instantly show up, making me smile a little more. I still don’t know why I smile so stupidly, thinking of her. Whenever I think of her… cute smile, I can’t help but blush and hide my face behind the scarf Sunset gave to me. Regardless, my fingers get into position to send a text, but hesitate as soon as I realize I don’t know what I want to say… What should I say? Just a hello? Wouldn’t it be weird to just text her out of the blue without trying to set up another time to hang out together? Or is that something that friends do…? God damn it, Adagio… Even when I set my mind to do something as simple as texting someone, I still find a way to overanalyze it… Sunset should be fine with a simple hello. Right?

Breathing out in anger, I finally type in a message, not bothering to read it again before sending it. “Hey, Sunset.” Honestly, she probably won’t reply for a while. She has a busy schedule or she might be doing something else right now. Which means I won’t be able to spend my free time texting her, even if she doesn’t think it’s awkward-

Within a minute of me sending the message, my phone buzzes in my hand, surprising me a little bit. “Hey, Adagio~ I was just thinking about you! How are you doing?” How was she able to text back so fast? It usually takes me a few minutes to think of what to say… Maybe that’s me just being too nervous? “Also, I’m glad you texted~ I was a little scared to text you since I didn’t know what you would think, but I do have some cool news to share~ I finally bought myself a copy of Love Story~” her message details in a seemingly enthusiastic tone. It’s… cute when Sunset expresses herself so freely, not afraid of judgment for what she likes.

“I’m alright. What’s Love Story exactly?” I ask in response, trying to be as quick in my reply as she was in hers. This time, I don’t even bother turning my phone off since she seems to have the time to talk, so it would just end up in a lot of unwanted buzzing if I kept turning it off every time I answer a text.

“Love Story is a movie I’ve been wanting to see for a long time now~ I never had the chance until now because I’ve been trying to find a version of it on disc since I can’t afford streaming.” Huh. Sunset’s wanted to watch this for a long time? I wonder what other films she’s wanted to watch… Then again, what is streaming…?

“Hey, I don’t want to seem stupid or such, but what exactly is streaming?” I text her back quickly, unsure of what she meant by her last statement.

“Oh? You don’t know what streaming is? Do you have a laptop or use the internet?” she asks innocently enough within a minute of my response. I’m really surprised she’s actually responding this fast… Maybe she does like talking to me…?

“No… I haven’t used the internet before other than maybe using it to text people? I’m not sure if that counts.”

Despite her usually fast response times, a couple minutes pass by without a message being sent, making me feel a little worried. Did I possibly annoy her…? “No, Adagio~ That doesn’t really count~ Data and the internet are different things, even if they are similar. I suppose it really depends on who you ask, but it’s cute that you’re trying to understand~” Instantly, I can feel relief wash over me as I see her text pop up on my screen. I… never want to annoy her or give her a reason to stop being my friend since… Well, I really enjoy our friendship… I love seeing that bright smile of hers and being able to spend time with her whenever I can. “Streaming is kind of like a library~ Basically, you get to see and read every book there as long as you have a membership with them, but you don’t own the actual books or physical copies of them.” The icon that shows someone is texting pops up again right after she sends the most recent message, making me raise my eyebrow in anticipation. “When you have a subscription to a streaming service, you can watch any movie or TV show they have available, provided you have an internet connection~ Rainbow Dash has a subscription to Equestria+, but I don’t have the kind of money for one yet. Maybe someday~”

“I see. How much is a subscription then?” I type in with a small frown on my face. This subscription idea sounds like it would offer a whole variety of entertainment to watch, possibly even offering other things that Sunset would like to watch.

“Oh? Well, it really depends on what streaming service you want to sign up for~ I think the normal rate is close to 15 dollars per month, but that can go up or down. Right now, I’m trying to save up for some mode of transportation before I can really spend on that type of entertainment~ But we should definitely watch a movie together sometime~”

Honestly, I feel really surprised to see that… Sunset would like to watch something with me. We haven’t been able to hangout a lot together as of yet, so I just assumed that it would be weird for her if we watched something together. “You’d like to watch a movie with me…?” I hesitantly type in, sinking in my chair slightly.

“Of course~! I think it’s a nice activity to share with a friend~ That is if you want to, of course. I wouldn’t force you to do anything you don’t want to do~” Once again, the typing icon shows up right after she messages me, clearly showing that Sunset has more to say. “Maybe we could even watch Love Story together…? I was planning on watching it tonight, but I could wait for you if you want~” Why does she have this effect on me…? She always finds a way to make me smile, no matter what circumstance I’m in. Even if it’s just a text, I can always imagine her voice saying the words she sends and it brings happy thoughts to my mind. I haven’t watched a lot of movies before, but the thought of spending it with a friend like her is… magic.

“If you want to wait for me, I wouldn’t mind watching it with you~ I’m just surprised you want to hang out with me again.”

“Why wouldn’t I~?” she almost instantly responds with a smiling emoji. At least, Apple Bloom says the little faces with different emotions are called emojis. Honestly, some of their weird faces just creep me out more than anything, but I can sorta see the appeal of the colorful expressions. “You always bring an interesting point of view to our activities together, so it’s nice to be around you~ That and I’m honestly glad we can be friends,” she messages again with an orange heart at the end of her statement, my cheeks blushing to the words she sent.

“I’m glad we can be friends too, Sunset,” I am barely able to type, my flustered face still causing me to revel in the soft scarf around my neck. “When do you want to watch the movie together?” my fingers type in the words without thinking, my mouth still in the shape of a smile.

“If you have Friday free, we could watch it then~ That’s the only day I have off this week from my internship. It’s really busy~”

“I can do Friday as long as it’s after two,” I type into my phone, quickly pulling out my schedule from a drawer in my desk. Fleur often has the updated schedule, but in general, I should be free after two since it’s the end of my shift. “Until then, would you still like to text?” I hesitantly type into my phone, seeing the letters pop up onto screen before sending the message.

“Of course, Adagio~ We can text~ I can talk more tonight as well, if you’re up for it? Although, I should probably go now. My lunch break is almost over.” So, that’s why she was able to respond so quickly. She was on her lunch break. I just hope I didn’t disturb her meal.

“Sorry, did I get in the way…?” I ask her quickly, hoping to catch her before she puts her phone away. “And yeah, I would like to talk more tonight.”

“No, no~ You didn’t get in the way~ I enjoyed our conversation~ I can’t wait to talk more tonight,” she messages back quickly with another smiling face. Before I can even try to respond to her statement, a new message pops up quickly. Instead of being a few lines of text, this time it’s a picture, showing the cover of the movie she had finally bought herself, her hand only showing slightly from the side of the picture. “I’ll text you more tonight, okay~?”

“I’ll be looking forward to it~ Just stay safe, okay?” I type in my response, my smile fading slightly due to our goodbye.

“Will do~ Make sure you do the same, alright~?” Her message somehow makes my smile come back to me even stronger, chuckling slightly at the way she always cares for others. No matter what happens, she always tries to look out for everyone else, even if it means she’s screwed over in the process. She’s really… kind.

“I will~ Goodbye, Sunset~”

======================================================

The last light of the day already left a while ago, leaving my apartment in a dark state other than the small lamp I have on in the living room. My shift ended hours ago, so I decided to take a nap to avoid boredom and the cold temperature. At least it’s less detectable when I’m asleep… When I’m awake, I often have to get up and hit the wall next to the heater again just to get my mind off the cool air. Now that I’m awake again, it’s completely dark out, leaving me groaning at the sight. Hopefully I didn’t sleep for too long…

Turning over slightly on the couch, I reach over and grab my phone off the coffee table, feeling the cold surface with my fingertips. The small blanket over my body doesn’t protect much from the cold, but it is just enough for me to avoid getting up and resetting the heater. Quickly, I flip open the phone to look at the time, only for my heart to begin racing as I see my screen… Not only is it midnight, but there’s a text icon from Sunset, alerting me to a message. Damn it! Why did I sleep for so long?! I thought I set an alarm!

Sitting up quickly, I click on Sunset’s contact, looking for the message she had sent. What I thought was one message turns out to be three, all sent at different time periods. “Hey, Adagio! I just got home~ I won’t be able to text until around eight tonight, so I hope that’s alright~” Sunset’s message details, being sent at around six. “Hey, Adagio~ Are you available now? If not, that’s alright as well~ I was just wondering. I was also wanting to ask you what your thoughts on musicals are?” Sunset’s second message states, marked as being sent at 8:15 PM. Her final message was sent just an hour ago, though… “Sorry for texting so much, but I thought I would go ahead and tell you that I really enjoyed our talk earlier today~ I was hoping to talk more tonight, but I assume you were doing something important. I hope we can talk again soon~”

Why did I let myself sleep for so long…? If I had just woken up an hour ago, I would have been able to text back and have another talk with her. Damn it, Adagio… why… Maybe I can still text her goodnight? I don’t know, is that weird? Is it weird for friends to text each other goodnight? I didn’t mean to let her down… Letting my fingers fly, I type in the letters as quickly as I can, trying to form a kind goodnight note with an apology. “Hey, Sunset! I’m really sorry for being late to respond to your text! I really don’t have a good excuse for missing them other than being asleep for virtually the whole day ever since I got home… Again, I’m sorry. I really hope I didn’t put you out. I enjoyed our conversation a lot too and I was hoping to talk with you tonight as well, so hopefully we can soon. Have a good night, okay?” Once again, my mind regrets the words I typed as soon as my finger hits the send button. Was that a good enough message…? I didn’t mean to sleep for so long… She wouldn’t hold a grudge for something like that, right…? Even when I try to be a good friend to her, I end up screwing something up… I just hope she will respond sometime soon… I don’t want to annoy her.

My eyes widen instantly as I feel the buzz of my phone, picking it up quickly and flipping it open. She’s still awake…? Please don’t feel too bad about my absence. “I was wondering what you were doing~ You must have been really tired, huh? It’s alright though, I understand that feeling~ I can talk now if you want? I can’t really sleep tonight until I get this homework done~” Talk now…? At midnight? Should I even take her up on the offer…?

“Are you sure you can’t sleep yet? I wouldn’t want to get in the way,” I hesitantly type back, sinking back into the couch’s soft cushions. Gently, I reach up above me and turn the lamp off, leaving the living room in almost complete darkness, except for the small amount of light coming from the blinds and my phone.

“I’m sure~ Although, it may be better if we call so that I can talk while I’m doing my homework instead of text every minute, you know?” she states in a moment after I send my own message, causing my lips to betray me once more. Out of anyone I could have chosen as a friend, I had to choose the person who makes me smile.

“You want to call…? I wouldn’t be opposed to it if you want to, I just don’t want to make you think you have to,” I type into the message box, unsure of whether I should send it or not… Taking a deep breath, I finally click send, closing my eyes. I guess I want to convince myself that I didn’t send it, but it can’t be undone now. Instantly, my phone starts vibrating in my hand as a loud ringtone echoes throughout the room, causing me to open my eyes quickly. My hands fumble with the device, trying to stop the shaking, finally hitting the accept button out of desperation to avoid the ringing. Did she really just call me…? Bringing the phone to my ear slowly, I can’t help but feel a knot form in my throat, unsure of what I should do during a call. “Hello…?” I whisper into the speaker, listening for Sunset’s voice. My eyes open a little wider as I hear a familiar chuckle on the other end of the line, my nerves making me tense up slightly… What should I even say…?

“Why wouldn’t I want to call you, Adagio~?” she asks me in a quiet tone, giggling a little more from her tease. Knowing Sunset, she’s probably grinning to herself, finding the whole ordeal a little humorous. That warm smile… “Seriously though, it’s nice to talk again~ I was beginning to miss you~” Sunset states with a quiet chuckle, one that is somehow able to soothe the nerves along my back.

“Well, I… missed you too, Sunset.” After a moment, I take a breath and close my eyes pulling the blanket back over me. “Hey, I’m sorry again. For not waking up in time to talk earlier. It probably would have been easier to talk then instead of when you need to do some homework.”

“Don’t worry about it, Adagio~ It’s alright~ I understand the need for a nap sometimes, especially after this hectic week of mine. What’s been happening for you though?” For some reason, just hearing her reassuring words is able to soothe me from any remaining nerves, smiling at the sound of her voice.

“Well, I got that new job I was going to interview for the last time we talked. Nothing much has really happened other than getting used to the new schedule and workload, you know?” The only sound I can hear from Sunset’s end is an understanding chuckle, one that doesn’t cease to make me smile yet again, rolling over to my side.

“That’s good~ I’m glad you got the job!” she says in a congratulatory manner, sighing happily to herself for a moment. The sound of Sunset taking a breath as if she is going to say something can be heard for a second, leaving me anticipating what she was going to say.

“Are you alright…?” I ask slowly, a little worried at Sunset’s new silence. Honestly, as nervous as I was to call her, it’s actually… really nice to hear Sunset’s voice. Even if it is really late at night…

“Yeah yeah, I’m fine. Don’t worry about it,” Sunset states quickly, trying to disregard the question completely. The one downside of calls is that I can’t see her reactions to certain things and I mainly have to rely on vocal cues. “Can I… let something off my chest?” Sunset slowly voices her sentence, sounding like her thoughts were preoccupied with something else. In the past, I wouldn’t have given a rat’s ass about Sunset’s feelings, but now, I can’t help but worry for her and find myself thinking about her each consecutive day. I guess that’s something that comes with friendship, huh?

“Of course, Sunset. I want to be here for you if you need to talk,” I try to say as caring as I can, but I still feel like I failed at that objective…

“Well, I was just thinking recently. We’re friends now and I… I just wanted to say I’m really proud of you~” Sunset’s words come out slowly, but their effect on me was just as strong, once again making my stupid cheeks flush.

“Proud of me…? For what exactly?”

“Well, you’ve been trying really hard lately to turn your life around and I… guess I feel inspired, you know? You came to ask if we could be friends, you help Apple Bloom on a regular basis and you got a new job as well~ I guess I just… feel pretty happy that we can be friends now, after everything that happened~” Sunset’s voice leaves off her statement with a content sigh, small breaths barely audible from her end. At times, it almost feels like she’s actually here, talking right in my ear.

“About that… I… I’m sorry,” I state in almost a whisper, closing my eyes instinctively and concentrating on her voice. “I’m sorry for everything that happened back then. I really am glad we are friends now since I really like spending time with you.” Have I really apologized enough for my actions back then…? Have I really done enough to deserve this friendship with Sunset? Honestly, I’m not sure… It’s hard for me to try and think I’ve done enough, but the only thing I can do now is apologize.

“Adagio~ You don’t have to apologize~ I know you’re sorry for what happened and I appreciate the apology.” Sunset leaves a small pause in her statement, taking a breath before she thinks of what else to say. “But I appreciate you in general~ You’re trying so hard, but I just want you to know that you do deserve good things, Adagio~”

“You’re one to talk. You’re always so kind and caring, yet you don’t believe you deserve half of the things you do have,” I state with a small chuckle of my own, hearing Sunset giggle on her end.

“What? Are you saying I do deserve the things I have~?” Sunset asks with a teasing tone, giggling more to our conversation. For a moment, I can’t exactly bring myself to say anything, the right words avoiding my thoughts. The truth is that Sunset doesn’t just deserve what she has right now. She deserves a lot more. She should have the best in life, including friends and family. Maybe that’s why I feel inadequate as her friend… I know I’m not the best.

“You deserve the world, honestly,” I say quietly, not even realizing the words coming out of my mouth before it’s too late. Did I really just…? Bringing my hand to my mouth, I try to hide the embarrassment, curling up in a ball, never bringing the phone away from my ear.

Silence is the only thing shared between us for a few moments, my nerves acting up once again. Honestly, I wasn’t even controlling myself when I said that, so the quiet atmosphere is my fault. Before I can say anything, I hear Sunset take a breath on her end, a sigh leaving her. “That is really nice of you, Adagio~ I don’t really know what to say other than you deserve the world too~” she states with a happy tone in her voice, making me want to see her even more…

“Did I make it awkward?” I ask quietly, concerned that maybe I made her say that.

“Not at all~ I’m actually kind of flattered~” Sunset shares with the same happy tone to her voice, making me think she probably has that same warm and inviting smile pasted on her face. “You always find a way to cheer me up, Adagio~ I was kind of depressed today due to the amount of school work I have to do, but talking to you never ceases to make me smile~”

“You… do the same to me,” I am barely able to say, wrapping my arm around my legs as I rock a little to the sound of her voice. Why do I wish that she was here so much…? “I actually have a question when it comes to your schoolwork, though.”

“Oh? What is it~?” she asks with the same chipper voice she usually has when talking about something she likes.

“Why exactly are you working on homework after midnight?”

Sunset’s giggles can be heard from her end, taking a moment to let herself laugh at my question. With a single breath, Sunset finally states, “There’s only one word that can answer that question, Adagio~ Procrastination.”

==================================================

“So, I guess that brings me to today~ Maud and I turned in our group project, despite all the trouble we had making it. It was weird since we were assigned with a group project so early in the semester, but Maud, Boulder and I got it done~” Over the past couple hours, I haven’t been able to put the phone down for a second, a smile remaining on my face the whole time.

“What about your other classes? Have there been any funny adventures there as well or has it just been quiet?” I ask with a smile, not bothering to open my eyes to the dark room around me. Sometimes, people are scared of the dark. I used to revel in it, but now I find it unpleasant to be in the dark outside of my home. Honestly, it’s easier to talk to Sunset in the dark. I guess it hides the many times my cheeks betray me by blushing, even if there’s no one here to see it. I can’t help but feel embarrassed every time I smile so stupidly because of one of her campy jokes or the way she stands so confidently. It’s easier to hide my reactions under a blanket than to let the universe see me.

“Well, not really, honestly. My other classes are mostly just taking notes and doing a couple assignments each week, but nothing else really happens.”

“Why do I feel like you’re the most interesting person in those classes?” I tease her with a smirk on my face, despite the fact that she can’t see my expressions.

“I’m glad you think I’m interesting~ Though, I don’t necessarily try to grab people’s attention,” Sunset states in a flustered tone, sounding like she’s embarrassed.

“Says the one with hair that shimmers like fire,” I say in a small laugh, my hand pressed against my chest as I smile at my own tease.

“W-well, I admit that I have some features that stand out~ Rainbow Dash and I have hair that gets a lot of looks usually, so I try to take care of it~” Sunset laughs a little at her statement, a sigh following after. “Though, I should say your hair is just as nice in my eyes~” For a moment, both of us go quiet, a nervous feeling going through my head. “What time is it?” Sunset asks shortly after, straining her words slightly as if she was stretching.

Looking at my phone, I sigh quietly to myself, realizing just how late it is. “It’s about four now. Do you have to go now…?” Sunset doesn’t answer my question right away, opting to take a deep breath and yawn.

“Yeah… Unfortunately, I should go now. I need at least a couple hours of sleep before my classes today. Though, it was really nice talking to you, Adagio~” Before I can try to think of a response, Sunset lets out a small chuckle, taking another deep breath. “Could we… do it again sometime?” she asks me with a hesitant tone to her voice. Of course I would love to do this again. This has been one of the best nights I’ve had in a long time. Possibly ever. I don’t know why she has such an easy time making me laugh and smile, but I enjoy it nonetheless.

“Of course~ I’d love to~ Just um…” The right words to say seem to avoid me, leaving my thoughts completely blank as to what I should do now… I was hoping she wouldn’t have to leave so soon… “Get enough sleep, okay?”

“I will try my best~ I hope you can get back to sleep too~” Sunset lets out a light-hearted sigh as she says this, making me imagine her smile again.

“I’ll miss you,” I state quietly without processing what I was going to say. Damn it, Adagio… “I mean, I um… I was trying to say-”

“Don’t worry, Adagio~ I’ll miss you too~” Sunset says in a soothing tone, a small giggle escaping her lips. “I can’t wait to watch that movie with you on Friday~ Just make sure to text me some more before that, okay? I love hearing about the kids you teach and Rainbow’s rants~” A small laugh is shared between the two of us, letting me feel slightly better about the end of our talk for the night.

“I will. Have a good night, Sunset~” I try to say without a frown, thinking of Sunset’s smile that she undoubtedly had on the whole night.

With a small chuckle, Sunset gently sighs, exhaling the air from her lungs. “Goodnight, Adagio~ Sleep tight~”

Bonus Chapter II: Friday's Observations

Bonus Chapter II: Friday’s Observations

Hello, everyone! This is the second bonus chapter for A Dazzling World~! Once again, this chapter is a birthday gift to my friend, Mon668, so I hope everyone can give her a happy birthday in the comment section! The timeline of this chapter also happens during the time jump in chapter 9 before it talks about Adagio’s work life at the music studio~ That time jump is meant to symbolize a few weeks passing and these bonus chapters are supposed to flesh out that part of the story a little more, making the transformation from friends to lovers more realistic~ Hopefully, everyone will like what I’ve cooked up for this chapter!

If you haven’t checked out the sequel to this story yet, I really hope you do go and read it~! It’s titled A Shimmering Heartbreak and you should be able to find it under my profile~ Have a happy birthday, Mon! I hope everyone enjoys this short addition to the story and I apologize for the short word count~ Enjoy the show!

=====================================================

Knocking on the front door of Sunset’s apartment, I can’t help but smile as I hold a notebook and pencil bag. Normally, I would tell Apple Bloom of my steps to be Sunset’s friend, but for some reason, I decided to keep our meet up today a secret. Maybe I didn’t want Apple Bloom to come spy on us or whatever… She tends to do that sometimes, as aggravating as it can be. I suppose she’s just trying to help, but still. To be honest, this is the first time I’ve actually come to Sunset’s apartment to hangout, even if we are going to be studying for the first half of our time together.

I don’t take classes myself, but Sunset could apparently use the help studying for an upcoming test in psychology. Honestly, I don’t know jack shit about the terms used in psychology classes, but I suppose I could always help Sunset learn different things. Knowledge is a form of power and I guess I’ve always strived to keep learning, either about the people around me or the environment I live in. The reason I didn’t graduate from high school isn’t because I found it hard to study, but it was simply due to a lack of motivation after the battle of the bands. I mean, why continue with something when there’s not much point anymore, right? If anything, I could learn anything I put my mind to, I just didn’t want to. Hopefully, I can do a good enough job to help both of us learn the terms and whatever else may be on that test.

The sound of the door’s locks clicking open shakes me from my thoughts, bringing my eyes back up to the door quickly. As soon as the door opens, I see that all too familiar fiery hair when Sunset comes into view, her warm smile appearing on her face once more. She’s always able to make me forget the hardships of my life with just a simple grin and I still don’t know how she does it. Maybe just seeing her happy makes me happy. Though, it’s weird that I feel that way after only being her friend for a few weeks now. “Hey, Adagio~ How are you doing?” she asks me in a kind tone while she gestures for me to come inside. “I was just organizing things around here actually~ I didn’t know if you were going to be early or not~” Walking a few steps inside, I slowly take off my hoodie and look around the living room. Sure enough, a bunch of school supplies are resting on the coffee table in front of the couch, a textbook as thick as my calf being the first thing to stand out to me.

“That’s your textbook?” I motion towards the book as I hang my hoodie on the coat rack next to the door, feeling a little nervous about this study session. It seems like I’m not the only one though since a nervous chuckle comes from Sunset’s lips as she tries to smile.

“Yeah… It’s a lot of material to read per chapter, but at least this test is only going through the first three~” Three… Three chapters. All in one day? If I miraculously don’t die of boredom, I don’t know how I will stay awake…

“Okay. Do you have a study guide or something to narrow down what you need to study?” I ask hesitantly, walking over to the couch and opening my pencil bag.

“Unfortunately, no. The only thing I know we can skip is the section about mental health in prison systems since the professor said we will cover that in the next test.” Sitting down next to me, Sunset slowly picks up her own notebook and flash cards, flipping open the textbook to a page with a pink page marker. Now that I look at it, there must be twenty different page markers, all of them either pink, blue or green.

“What do the different colors mean?” I ask slowly, pointing to the page markers.

“Oh? Well, I marked general information that I thought was helpful with pink markers. Then information like definitions or terms are marked with blue and the homework questions the professor assigned so far are marked with green~” Sunset smiles at her organization of the textbook, seemingly proud of herself. It’s always nice to see Sunset feel proud of her own accomplishments, especially since she usually downplays them to a big degree. I wish she would appreciate her own achievements and life as much as she appreciates her friends’ impressive jobs. She works so hard to make everyone smile and to avoid causing pain to others… It’s admirable.

“You did a really good job already~” I state quietly, placing my hand on hers. Wait. Why did I…? Is my hand really touching hers right now? Why am I doing this? And… why does Sunset look completely fine with it? This is embarrassing, isn’t it? I mean, it isn’t the first time we’ve held hands, but… we’re not in public or pulling each other to some place…

Calm down, Adagio. I’m sure it’s fine… It’s just that I don’t really know what’s acceptable to do as a friend just yet. If this wasn’t okay, I’m sure Sunset would have taken her hand away by now. Besides, she’s the one who started this tradition, so… “Thank you, Adagio~” Sunset says cheerfully, abruptly breaking me from my thoughts. “I tried to make everything as organized as I could so that I wouldn’t take up any more of your time than I had to.” A small chuckle comes from her, forcing me to laugh as well. I can’t quite resist her giggle after all.

“Don’t worry~ I’m free for the rest of the day, so we can work on this as much as you need~” I state with a smile, gently jabbing the lower part of her belly. Instantly, a pained expression grips hold of Sunset’s face as she holds her stomach, closing her eyes in the process. Sunset? Did I…? “Sunset? Are you alright? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you!” I state, quickly placing one hand on her arm and the other on her leg. I could have sworn I didn’t hit that hard… I didn’t mean to.

“I-it’s alright. Really. I just… have had a stomach bug for a bit now, so it’s made my stomach kind of sensitive.” Sunset’s hands remain over her belly, holding herself slightly. She didn’t tell me she had a stomach bug before I came here… I really didn’t mean to hurt her. I’m sorry…

“Is there anything I can do to make it better?” I ask as I stand up, placing my supplies down on the coffee table. Whatever I can do to help her feel better, I would do it.

“Honestly, there’s not much that-” instantly, Sunset closes her mouth as a thoughtful expression comes to her face. Before I can try to ask what she’s thinking about, Sunset holds up a finger to me with a small smile on her face. “There is one thing that could make me feel better~” I can’t help but feel confused at Sunset’s statement, looking into her ocean-like eyes to find the reason behind her statement.

“What is it exactly…?”

==================================================

Walking down the sidewalk, I struggle to remember where our destination is, despite the vast amount of time I’ve been walking across this city. Even though we were about to start studying, Sunset convinced me that the one thing that could make her feel better from my jab is a snow cone. Now, if I was Jack Frost, then I could have made one for her with no problem, but I’m not. Hell, my previous magical powers wouldn’t have been able to make a snow cone, so it isn’t really due to my lack of magic.

The other thing that makes it hard to remember where things are is the person on my back, Sunset’s light breaths being close to my ears. “Do you remember where the snow cone shack is?” I ask her quietly, making sure to hold her onto me tightly enough that she doesn’t fall. Honestly, I just remember that it’s in a part of town that I don’t walk by very often.

“It’s close to Canterlot High, next to the parking lot if I remember correctly~ It’s been a little bit since I graduated from there, but I think it should still be there~” That explains why I don’t remember it… I haven’t set foot near Canterlot High in almost a year and a half. The last time I was there, Sonata and Aria were with me, so life has really changed a lot since I’ve been there. Hopefully, being on my back hurts Sunset less than it would for her to walk. I mean, that’s the whole point I suggested for me to carry her in the first place. “Also, I was wondering something,” Sunset says out of the blue, piquing my curiosity.

“Is this something I can answer?” I ask her, walking down the street slowly and trying to ignore some of the looks that other people gave us. Some out of curiosity and some out of annoyance. What should it matter that I’m carrying a friend?

“Hopefully~ I mean, it is about you after all,” Sunset giggles, holding onto me tightly. As much as others may see this as weird, it does feel nice to be so close to Sunset. “I was kind of wondering… Well, what made you change your mind?” Change my mind…? Turning my head to try and look at her more, I can’t help but feel confused at her question.

“Change my mind at what?”

“At the whole friendship thing. When we talked in early December, it was evident that you still hated my guts and you didn’t want to be friends, but only a couple weeks later, that opinion changed.” Sunset takes a deep breath before pressing her cheek against my own for a little more warmth from the cool air. “I guess I am just wondering… what exactly caused you to come to my door with a different viewpoint. Was it all Apple Bloom or what?” Honestly, that’s a good question… I guess it’s a combination of different things that happened, but the biggest factor was… my overall life quality? My life hasn’t changed much since then, but at least I have someone to talk to now when the days get rough. I was holding myself to such a high standard and I didn’t believe in friendship… Especially after Sonata and Aria left.

“That’s kind of… a sensitive topic,” I state quietly, looking towards the ground more than before.

“Did… something bad happen to you?” she asks in the same tone as my own statement, her face turning to look at me.

“No, nothing bad happened to me,” I lie to her, using my most convincing tone as possible. “I… My life wasn’t exactly in a great place and I started to wish I had people to talk to. I didn’t have anyone there and it became… sorta hard to live through,” I explain quietly, closing my eyes once more… Trying to live through it was hell on Earth… Even before Sunset visited me at the nightclub, I was spiraling down a hole of depression and hardships, so I guess it just all pushed me to try and end it all. But I can’t exactly bring myself to tell Sunset that… The confident siren who is supposed to be able to take on all of life’s challenges trying to end it all? That wouldn’t be a good look. Especially to someone I’m friends with.

“I can understand that feeling. A lot actually,” Sunset slowly replies, wrapping her arms around me even tighter. “I didn’t have a lot of friends when I first crossed the portal. By that, I mean I had no friends. It got so lonely and depressing that even making enemies or fake friends was better than just being forgotten. Back then, I did enjoy the pursuit of power as well, but the overbearing loneliness of another world was something that caused me to dive deeper into it.” A part of me still finds it hard to believe that Sunset Shimmer was truly ever mean or someone who wanted to gain power. I know she can sometimes have anger issues, but it’s hard to imagine nonetheless.

“You of all people pursued power? The person who tries to memorize other people’s favorite foods to appeal to them more?” I tease her with a slight chuckle, nudging her cheek.

“Har har. But yes, I did focus on power at one point in time. It was when I was Princess Celestia’s top student. There were certain banned kinds of magic that she didn’t want anyone to learn and I thought that wasn’t right. I tried to learn these things and well… I got on her bad side. So, I ran from my problems and came here.” For a moment, the only sounds that can be heard between us are the wind and my footsteps, ignoring the cars occasionally passing by and other people. Hearing her past just makes me think more about how she is now, being a kind and caring person despite the person she used to be.

“I know this can be a sensitive topic, but… do you mind telling me what happened after? I only heard bits and pieces, so I guess I’m curious,” I ask her while biting my lip, hoping I don’t hit a nerve of Sunset’s.

“Don’t worry. I’m not ashamed to talk about it anymore, but that’s mostly because I try to convince myself I’m different now.” Repositioning herself slightly on my back, Sunset takes a deep breath, closing her eyes as she does so. “When I was at Canterlot High, I made a lot of enemies and manipulated others into doing my bidding. I was the typical popular girl who made her way up by bullying others. Eventually, I wanted to get more power in this world instead of just using manipulation, so I went back to Equestria and stole Twilight’s crown.”

“We’re talking about the Twilight I met, right? Like the pony one instead of the new one you met at that camp you talk about?” My question is honestly pretty stupid, since it would have to be the pony Twilight, but I guess I just wanted to prolong the conversation a little bit… Maybe it’s weird to ask questions just for the sake of hearing her talk more, but it’s sometimes easier to do that.

“Yes, we’re talking about her~ I’m surprised you remember me mentioning the other Twilight to you~” Sunset giggles in response, shaking her head slightly. “But yeah, I started a fight I couldn’t win. Twilight won the Fall Formal and I used the crown without any preparation and bad intentions in my mind. So, I kind of became a she-demon who tried to use an army of the student body.” Sunset’s lips sigh heavily after those words come out. Despite the depressing tone of the conversation, I hike Sunset up higher on my back, nudging her again.

“But look at yourself now~ A kind and caring person who would do anything to help others~ A person who wouldn’t take advantage of another. Unless it means getting a ride to get a snow cone~” Both Sunset and I laugh at my teasing remark, her hand pinching me slightly.

“Oh, shut up~ I’m sure you would take advantage of it too if you were in my situation~”

“What? Sick with a stomach bug?”

“Something like that~” Sunset sighs slightly, resting her head on my shoulder again. Turning the corner makes me stop in my tracks though… Just down the road was Canterlot High, its big statue of a white horse still present after all the destruction caused at this school. It’s surprising, honestly… No matter how hard I try to take another step towards the school, my body betrays me and stays in the same damn position. Is it really this hard to approach a simple school? The school Sonata, Aria and I attended for such a short time. Yet, it proved to be the place that separated us. God, I still regret that night. Once, I regretted losing the Battle of the Bands, but now… I can’t help but wish I could take back what I said to them. I made it all about me, but never considered the fact that I could hurt them enough to push them away. “Is something wrong?” Sunset asks me as she rubs my stomach, trying to find out why I stopped moving.

Taking another step, I begin walking again, seeing that place inching closer to view. “It’s… nothing. Just intimidating.” Shaking my head, I try to keep the thoughts of them pushed down. Thinking about them would only slow me down even more…

“I understand~ But the school day has ended and most of the people who were here when you were have graduated by now~ Well, other than kids Apple Bloom’s age or possibly Bulk Biceps. I heard he was held back. I wonder how he’s doing now.” Bulk Biceps, huh? I vaguely remember some guy with white skin and muscles as big as basketballs practically. Though, his intelligence was… questionable. I’m not scared of him remembering me, but people Apple Bloom’s age? They probably would remember what kind of trouble I caused. Maybe they wouldn’t recognize me with my new wardrobe? I like to call it the depression station… Hoodies, jeans, boots, and nothing much else. Yep, not much personality shown through it. Not like before. Why did I have to ruin everything back then…?

Walking past the school’s front entrance, I walk towards the parking lot, looking for this snow cone shack that Sunset said should be here. Surprisingly, there’s actually a couple of different little shacks run by students close to the main road, just outside of school property. These were definitely not here when I attended this school. I would know since Sonata would have begged to start a taco shack or to buy a snow cone right after school. “I assume you mean one of these shacks up ahead is our objective?” I ask her with a fake annoyance, teasing her with a short chuckle afterward.

“Yep~ It’s the pink one with Hawaiian decorations~” Hawaiian decorations, huh? That’s an odd design choice for a snow cone shack, but I guess it fits? Kind of? Okay, no. I can’t actually make sense of it. Isn’t Hawaii known for being a tropical paradise year-round? Why would a frozen treat be associated with it? If anything, a polar bear makes more sense, but I suppose another company already uses it in their marketing. I guess maybe it’s supposed to symbolize cooling off in a tropical setting.

Shaking my head, I walk up to the pink shack, looking inside the window to see a couple different girls talking to each other. One of them has bright blonde hair with gray skin, but the most memorable feature of hers are her eyes. Her yellow eyes, oddly enough, are looking in different directions, making me confused for a moment. When I still had my magic, I probably would have bullied someone easily for their appearance or whatever troubles they lived with, but now, I just see her as another person with a different life. Although, I can’t help but feel like I’ve seen her before.

“Hey, Derpy~” Sunset remarks with a wave inside the window, prompting the gray girl to walk towards the window with a smile on her face.

“Hiya, Sunset! Been a while since I’ve seen you!” the girl named Derpy responds with a cheerful voice. Bringing up a notepad and a pencil in her hand, Derpy prepares to take our order before one of us says anything.

“What are you doing still running this stand? Did they hold you back a year?” Sunset asks her in a caring and curious tone.

“Yeah, they did. But that’s because I didn’t do so good on chemistry. I’m sure I’ll graduate this summer though!” Derpy expresses excitedly, bringing her fist to the air above her head.

“I’m sure you will~ Good luck passing this semester~” Sunset tells Derpy with a smile of her own, giving the gray girl a thumbs up. “Do you still have the cherry snow cones? My friend and I would love a couple of those~”

Derpy nods enthusiastically, writing down the order on the notepad just as quickly. “We sure do~! Will that be it?” What surprises me the most is that Derpy doesn’t seem to look at me oddly or make some weird remark about me being here, so I guess she doesn’t recognize me? I guess I was sure she would remember me, but maybe my actions at the Battle of the Bands aren’t remembered that well? Or it could just be that she’s forgetful.

“For now, thanks~” Sunset replies with a nod before resting her head on my shoulder again, our cheeks pressing against each other for the time being. I thought for sure she would order two differently flavored snow cones, but it seems that Sunset would rather have cherry this time. Maybe it’s just me, but a small part of me feels a little… happy that we’re getting the same flavor. Maybe it’s due to the fact that we get to share something together. I’m not completely sure. I mean, it’s normal to like sharing things between you and a friend, right? Apple Bloom shares things with me all the time and she seems to enjoy it. Rainbow Dash always talks with me about the new Daring Do comics and it brightens her day, even though I don’t have much interest in that sort of thing.

“You know, we’re going to have to work overtime now, since we’ve wasted quite a bit of time coming out here,” I tell Sunset quietly, hoisting her higher on my back. A chuckle comes from the orange woman peacefully holding onto me, her hand gently rubbing my stomach.

“When did you become a study freak?” she teases me with a light giggle.

“You said you needed to pass this test, right?” I answer in a more serious tone, shaking my head slightly at Sunset’s joke.

“True, I do~ Don’t worry, we’ll have enough time to study~ But taking the time to get a couple snow cones isn’t going to hurt my grade that bad,” Sunset tries to convince me, looking over to the window and smiling at the gray girl walking towards the window.

“Here you go!” Derpy states in an enthusiastic manner, holding out the two snow cones towards us, Sunset grabbing both with a big smile.

“Thank you, Derpy!” Sunset brings one of the snow cones up to my mouth, prompting me to take a sip of the treat. “Besides, I’m sure you’ll be a great study help~”

A heavy sigh comes from my mouth as I hear Sunset giggle slightly, sipping on her snow cone gleefully. “When I accidentally hurt you, your first instinct is to exploit me out of a snow cone?” I ask, changing the previous subject to focus on the situation rather than her studying. I try not to smile at how cute Sunset is, subsequently failing at it. Cute…

“Exploiting you?” Sunset asks in a fake surprise, bringing her hand to her chest. “It was my money we used! If anything, you’re getting more out of this study day than I am.”

“But I’m the one who carried you all the way here on my back,” I state with a chuckle, shaking my head. Gripping onto her legs, Sunset rests on my back as she sips on her snow cone, occasionally handing me my own snow cone to drink.

“Yeah? And I think it’s very kind of you to do this for me~” Sunset teases me playfully, giggling ever so slightly. Every giggle of hers sends a small vibration through my back, making me feel her laughter more closely than ever. “Though, seriously, you didn’t have to carry me. I only agreed because you insisted.” Honestly, that’s true… I did insist on carrying her, despite the fact that she could walk.

“Well, I… just didn’t want you to hurt any more than necessary,” I explain quietly, looking down towards the concrete sidewalk I walk down. Slowly, Sunset rubs her cheek against mine, sighing to herself.

“I think that’s very sweet of you, Adagio~ And kind of surprising, honestly.” Sunset takes another big sip of her snow cone before bringing the straw from my cup to my lips, prompting me to take a sip of my own drink. I suppose it’s kind of a trade off here. I carry her around and she gives me my drink every so often.

“Surprising in what way?” I ask her as soon as I’m done taking a drink, the cherry flavor still lingering on my tongue.

“Well, we used to… not like each other and all. With how spiteful you were just a few months ago, it’s honestly surprising to see you now~ You’ve worked so hard and I… I’m proud to call myself your friend~” The pace of my steps slows down slightly, my eyes still tracing the cracks in the sidewalk with a small smile on my face. As kind as her words are, I can’t help but wonder if she means it… It’s not exactly the best thing to announce that you’re friends with Adagio Dazzle of all people. Especially to her other friends. My reputation and past alone make me kind of… unworthy to be her friend. Someone so kind and special, always trying to make me feel better despite the conditions I may be placed in. I suppose it’s greedy of me to try and be her friend by taking so much of her time…

Hiking her up on my back a little farther, I walk a little faster, bringing my eyes in front of me to make sure I don’t walk into anything. The farther we go, the more I notice the weird glances from people, seeing me carrying Sunset on my back. If this had happened a few weeks earlier, I would have given everyone the meanest face I could. Then again, I don’t think I would have been carrying Sunset in those circumstances. In fact, I would still be thinking that her presence is a parasite on my life. But now… I kind of care about the fiery-haired goofball… She’s a really good friend. “I’m proud to be your friend too, Sunset,” I say quietly, but confidently, holding Sunset’s legs tighter to make sure she doesn’t fall. I’ll try to be a worthy friend to you, Sunset…

==============================================

“Okay, so what does the attachment theory entail?” I ask Sunset as I look at one of the flashcards in the stack. Despite how boring this class is, Sunset and I pushed through it and we were able to make a whole pile of flashcards that should help her with her test. At least, I hope so, otherwise all this work will be nothing. On the other side of the couch, Sunset sits facing me with her hands anxiously placed on her knees, trying to think of the answer to my question.

“Um… It details the relationships people have with others and it’s especially prevalent with a caregiver and child.” Sunset nervously grins as she looks at me, looking like she’s scared her answer may be incorrect. As nervous as she is, it doesn’t change the fact that she got the question right.

“Who proposed the theory?” I ask blatantly, staring her down for an answer.

“I… Um… Damn. I can’t seem to remember the names that well…” Sunset gently places her hand on the back of her head, biting her lip to try and help her remember the answer.

“What word association did we practice for this one?”

“It um… The second time we hung out together with Rainbow Dash. We went bowling and-” Sunset instantly cuts herself off, looking back up at me with wide eyes. “John Bowlby! He established the theory, right?” she immediately questions me, looking like she’s sure of her answer this time. Placing down the stack of flashcards, I finally rub my eyes, stretching my back from the position I’ve been sitting in for the last thirty minutes. A small yawn escapes my lips, but it’s cut short with a short laugh as I see Sunset’s confused expression. “Well?” she asks impatiently, looking between me and the flashcards.

“Well what?” I ask her in a teasing way, leaning against the arm of the couch. Sometimes, it’s too irresistible to not tease her.

“Did I get it correct?” Sunset’s question reflects her slight irritation at the waiting game I’ve come up with, her eyes staring into my own with a funny sense of urgency in them.

“Of course~ You’ve gotten the majority of them correct, so why wouldn’t you get this one?” Sunset frowns slightly upon hearing my statement, shaking her head.

“Well, you didn’t have to tease me like that,” Sunset replies to me, sticking her tongue out before picking up the stack of flashcards. Looking through them, Sunset’s smile finally returns, bringing one hand to the textbook on the coffee table and closing it swiftly. “Thank you though. For helping me with this~ I feel a lot better now that we’ve studied this together, so maybe I will be able to ace this test~” Is it normal to feel conflicted about a thank you? Honestly, it was hard work to help her try and study for this test, but I also feel like it’s the least I could do, given everything Sunset has done to try and help me whenever I needed it. It’s not really that special to help her try and achieve something that is clearly plaguing her thoughts, as evidenced by her worried thoughts when it comes to her classes. Then again, maybe that stress is normal for college level classes. I wouldn’t know since I never really got that far… Hell, I’m not even sure I would have wanted to go that far.

“It really wasn’t anything that special,” I say quietly, standing up from my seated position on the couch. Placing my foot in front of me, Sunset grabs my hand before I can walk away towards the bathroom.

“Hey, don’t say that. It really does mean a lot to me~ These college classes have been kicking my butt, so it’s nice to get some help~” Sunset’s eyes connect with my own as she holds onto my hand, the edges of her lips tilting upward once again. Those eyes of hers make me feel guilty for not wanting gratitude for the simplest thing, begging for me to smile as well and sit back down next to her. “Not everyone is completely willing to help another person study for their schoolwork, even if they’re friends. It just shows how much you’ve changed and makes me glad to know I can ask you for help~” Even though my heart tells me to not accept her thanks, her eyes make me break, sitting back down next to Sunset. Why does she find it so easy to manipulate my actions? I used to be a master of manipulation, but here she is, able to make me do what she wants with that same expression of gratitude and happiness that I love to see. “How about I make it up to you?” she asks in a perky tone, bringing both of her hands to mine. Instantly, my eyebrow raises as I look at the orange girl, trying to think of what she may have in mind.

“What’s going on in that mischievous mind of yours now?” I ask slowly, suspicious of her sudden proposal.

Sunset laughs to herself slightly, shaking her head for a moment. “Well, let’s just say I have the perfect thing to make this movie-watching experience the best it can be~”

=======================================================

Pizza. Pizza is what Sunset had in mind. A supposed ‘treat’ I’ve never tried before. Something that is apparently a tradition among Sunset and her friends to eat as they watch movies together. Unless Pinkie Pie is involved. Then there’s too much candy to order pizza. Her words, not mine. As for pizza itself, I’ve heard it’s good, but I don’t even know if that statement holds up when it comes to my own tastes. I don’t know what kind of toppings I would like, but I guess the best choice to go with is cheese. That seems to be something everyone likes, right? “I um… I’ll just go with cheese,” I tell Sunset as she tries to order us a pizza, pulling her card out to pay for it.

“Cheese is sorta the vanilla of pizza~” Sunset happily remarks after taking the receipt in her hand, looking at me with a smirk. “It’s the most basic option you can choose from, but the safest since a lot of people like it~ In ice cream, it’s the same basic principle, you know?” Sunset, seemingly proud of her analogy, flicks her hair behind her shoulder and looks at me with the same confident expression she’s had on many times now. She always finds a way to make herself seem so cute, despite the fact that it’s just her being herself.

“Nice analogy,” I say quietly, winking at her as we wait for our order to be ready. A small blush comes to Sunset’s face before she quickly composes herself once more, returning the wink.

“Well, it comes naturally~ I’m smart enough to make analogies, but tests are hard~” Of course, I can tell that Sunset is joking about this. She’s naturally smart and she’s aced her tests before, but she apparently didn’t have enough time to study this time. That almost feels like an excuse to hang out with someone before a big exam, but maybe she needs it. I suppose something big can certainly cause your nerves to go on overdrive and it could help to just be with someone. I… do the same thing with Sunset at this point. Just being able to talk to her helps me destress from the regular responsibilities of life. “By the way, mind if I ask you another question?” Sunset asks me with a cute smirk, her eyes connecting with mine once more.

“Is this another deeply personal or philosophical question?” I ask warrily, looking at her with concern.

“No, no~ I was just wondering what your favorite color is, that’s all~” she admits with an understanding look, her hand gently rubbing my shoulder for only a moment.

My favorite color… That is something that I haven’t been asked in a long time. The last time I was asked that was when I was a young siren, striving for power. Sonata was curious about me and asked what color I liked the most and I felt sorta awkward… Back then, she was just a stranger with a plush toy in her hooves, Aria being her best friend, despite the fact that they didn’t get along well a lot of the time. Now that Sunset is asking me, it makes me feel… melancholy. I’m in a whole new part of my life with someone different as my friend. That’s a good thing, of course. I wouldn’t trade Sunset for anything else at this point. Who’d think she’d become someone so close to me? “Purple. My favorite color is purple,” I say with a smirk, looking at Sunset’s cyan eyes. For some reason, it’s always easy to get lost in her eyes.

“I figured~” Sunset states in a happy tone, satisfied that her guess was right. “You dressed in a lot of shades of purple back when we were at Canterlot High.”

“Is that why you made my scarf with purple fabric?” I ask, unable to resist my curiosity, just now realizing the correlation.

“You could say that~ I tried to make a gift that I thought a lonely siren would like. Especially since it seemed like Aria and Sonata weren’t with you anymore. I guess I just wanted you to know you still mattered since I knew what that hole felt like.”

“You said this wouldn’t get philosophical,” I tease Sunset with a joking tone, both of us laughing for a moment.

“You’re right~ Still, it’s hard to not reminisce when I’m with you. I’m not sure why.” Looking at Sunset right now, an oddly peaceful expression is written across her face as she looks into the distance, her attention seemingly positioned on something she’s thinking about rather than reality. Her fiery hair contrasts nicely with her eyes, making her look so alive even in the slowest moments. Before I can say anything however, Sunset walks towards the counter, picking up a pizza box that I didn’t even notice was placed down. Looking back at me, Sunset giggles holding the box up like it was some trophy, making this moment even better. “Ready to watch that movie now?” Sunset asks me, her hand grabbing mine as we walk towards the door. For some reason, I really hope that movie is a long one…

Final Bonus Chapter III: Holding Your Hand

Bonus Chapter III: Holding Your Hand

Author’s Notes: Hello, everyone! Everybody might be a little confused to see that this story is being updated once again. As you all can see, this is the third bonus chapter to Adagio’s original journey~ What is the reason this time? The last time I made bonus chapters, they were specifically made for Mon’s birthday. There has to be a special occasion this time, right? Well, as a matter of fact, it is a special day today~ Today makes it a full year since I started writing this story! I know I only uploaded the first few chapters in December of 2021, but I started writing this back during October 15th of 2021. So, to celebrate this special day, I decided to make one last bonus chapter for this story~! Yes, this is seriously the last chapter I will upload for A Dazzling World. It’s seriously emotional for me to be celebrating this anniversary of mine and I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! With the sequels to this story quickly approaching, it’s hard for me to believe I’m still writing this Sundagio fluff~ But hey, I love every second of it~ Anyway, this bonus chapter takes place shortly after the final chapter titled Show Your True Colors! Basically, think of this chapter as an extension to the epilogue, adding a little more detail to what happens exactly afterward. It will primarily deal with Sunset and Adagio after our siren forced herself to stay away from Sunset and what that entails as well as truly setting up A Shimmering Heartbreak, since I kind of feel like I jumped straight into that story without much setup. Once again, a giant thank you to everyone who has supported this story along the way and I couldn’t have done this without you~ I still have lots of stories I want to tell and the fact that I still get all this support for a relatively small Equestria Girls narrative makes me really happy~ Have a great day, everyone! I hope to see y’all again sometime soon~

==========================================================

Slowly, I bring the fork to my mouth, almost hesitant to actually eat the bite of cherry cheesecake. It’s been so long since I’ve had this treat… A part of me almost feels like I don’t deserve it. Just like the woman in front of me… Sunset’s eyes are just as beautiful as ever, her gaze locking with mine and once again sharing a warm smile. To think that the two of us were just on the beach a little bit ago makes me feel butterflies in my stomach. She actually said that she loves me too… I isolated myself to try and give her a better time without me, but… the whole time, she missed me too. Taking the bite into my mouth, I savor the taste as much as I can. I don’t know when I will have the chance to eat this again, so might as well enjoy it as long as possible. The sweet taste of the cherries mixing with the cream makes it feel like a piece of heaven. I’m not even sure if heaven exists, but if it does, then it surely can’t get better than this. Eating my favorite treat and being with her.

“You act like you haven’t eaten that in years,” Sunset teases me with a small giggle, her eyes still holding the same dreamy look she’s had ever since we left the beach.

“Well, the last time I ate this was a year and a half ago. I haven’t exactly… had the money to spend on something like this.” Sunset’s eyes widen upon hearing my words, her smile disappearing for a moment. I don’t want that smile to go away…

“Oh? I’m sorry. If I had known, I would have treated you a while ago,” Sunset whispers with a guilty expression, making me reach my hand over to hers.

“It wasn’t your obligation, really. Besides, this is really nice. Spending time with you again.” Looking down at our hands, my cheeks instantly flush, realizing I had grabbed her hand once again. It’s… alright. Isn’t it? I mean, the two of us just confessed to each other, and that’s what couples do. Right…? Are we a couple…? Bringing my hand away from hers, I try my best to get rid of this damn blush, but it fails when I see her smile once again. “I-I um… Sunset? Can I… ask you a question?” I say slowly, keeping my eyes on the cherry cheesecake in front of me.

“Of course, Alligator~” she whispers, making electricity race down my spine. She… just called me Alligator? I… know she used that as a teasing nickname before, but… now it almost feels affectionate. If I was called some animal name by anyone else, I would promptly snap at them, but with her? It’s alright. I like it…

“What… are we? At this point, I mean.” After my stunt trying to avoid Sunset and everyone else in my life, I’m not exactly sure if I can necessarily make it up to her. If anything, my question is asking her where we go from here. It would honestly hurt my heart if she doesn’t want us to pursue whatever this is, but I would understand… I just… I don't want to miss out on the moments we can have together. The times her genuine smile shines through everything else and makes my heart flutter even more. I’m tired of asking why reality made me fall in love with someone so perfect. At this point, I just want to know where we go next. Is there a “we?”

“To be honest, I was thinking the exact same thing,” Sunset whispers, looking out the window with a complicated expression. “We can’t really go back to being friends. That much is obvious.” A big part of me instantly feels a wave of guilt wash over me after she says that. I’m mostly to blame for this situation, aren’t I? I don’t know… Did I cause her to fall in love with me? I’m not even sure where we go from here, so if I ended up damaging our relationship beyond repair, I… don’t know what I will do. I just… don’t want to lose her again. Without fail, she always brightens my day and makes me feel like I’m worth something. Her smile makes me feel so much better and her touch always leaves me paralyzed with a smile stuck on my face.

“I’m sorry… For avoiding you for so long.” Sunset’s eyes look towards me again with a concerned expression.

“No, Adagio. Really, it’s fine. As long as you don’t do that to me again, it’s fine. I just don’t want to miss out on your life again, you know?” she asks me with a slight tilt of her head, trying to reassure me. “Do you… want to be with me? I… I wouldn’t mind starting a relationship with you if you don’t mind?” My heart flutters once more, my cheeks instantly flushing to her question. She wants… to be with me? To be in a relationship with a previous siren?

“I would love that,” I whisper in response, barely finding the strength to speak from the knot in my throat. The thought of being in a relationship with the person who makes me smile every day is like heaven itself… Every day we spend together is a special memory and I can’t help but feel attached to her. The woman who used to be my enemy is now the person I don’t want to live without. Is it… really alright for me to feel this happy? To be with her and deserve it? Have I really made up for the actions I’ve done in the past? Looking into her eyes, it feels like I have. It feels like… I’m truly a different person. Someone worthy of her love.

“I would love that too~” Sunset tells me with a dreamy smile, seemingly just as happy as me. Taking a bite of her chocolate mousse, Sunset giggles slightly, bringing her hand to my cheek slowly. “So, I guess that makes us girlfriends~ Sorry not sorry, Adagio~ You’re stuck with me~” I wonder if I will ever get used to her teasing. No matter what, she always finds a way to make me blush or smile uncontrollably. Trying to hide my embarrassment by eating my cheesecake, I can’t help but miss her touch already, wishing we could be watching a movie once more. Those nights were… the best. Hopefully, this means we can have a lot more movie nights in the future.

“Sunset?” I slowly ask, feeling the urge to touch her one more time… The first time we kissed was just a few hours ago on the beach… Ever since then, I haven’t felt her lips against mine and… I want to. Is it wrong of me to want to kiss her again? I love you, Sunset… “Can I… kiss you?” For one of the first times ever, Sunset has a genuine blush come over her face, shocked to hear my question with embarrassment washing over her. Her hand comes up to her lips slowly, trying to think of an answer before leaning in slowly.

“You… don’t have to ask, Alligator,” she whispers in response, putting her hands on the table to lean far enough forward. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and close the distance between us, feeling her soft lips against mine. My heart beats so fast and I feel dizzy. It’s like the world is spinning around us, just from this one kiss. I… I’m so happy. I get to be with her and she loves me too. Everything may be a mess, but… I’m sure we can figure it out. Please. Never let this feeling end.

===========================================================

Tapping my finger on my desk, I look at the clock with a raised eyebrow. Whenever it comes to late appointments, I can’t help but feel annoyed. Today is no exception. All I want to do is get done with work and see Sunset again, but unfortunately, time won’t move forward just for me. So, I’m left counting the seconds. The worst part is that I never know when a late appointment will come in, meaning I probably shouldn’t use my phone to alleviate some of my boredom. The optimal word here is “probably.”

Pulling my phone out of my pocket slowly, I look at my background, a smile coming to my face immediately. I changed it back to the picture of Sunset sleeping on my shoulder. How could I not…? It’s one of my most treasured memories and keeping it as my background is pretty fitting. Tapping the text icon, I navigate to Sunset’s contact easily, rereading some of our most recent messages. “Hey, Sunset,” I type into the message box, briefly thinking about calling her my girlfriend. It’s surprising that I can actually say that… Sunset and I are in a relationship… No matter how much I think about that, it never gets any less surprising. “Are you doing alright?” Even after getting together, my mind still can’t seem to stop being clingy. It’s not necessarily weird for me to text her since we do it on a daily basis, but my insecurities keep telling me that I’m doing way too much. That I’m moving too fast…

My phone buzzes in my hand, revealing a text. How does she text me back so fast…? She can’t always be on her phone or taking a lunch break, right? “Just missing you~ Are we still on to go to the golf course later today?” Sunset’s text asks me with a couple of heart emojis. Clearly, Sunset is more used to relationships than I am, but I’m trying to get in the hang of it. I’m not exactly sure what I’m supposed to say half the time. Should I just act like I have been with her? Or should I act differently? I suppose I just have to act like myself. That’s the problem though. When I’m with her, I often get tongue-tied and forget what I would say or do normally.

“Yeah, we are. It’s minigolf, right? Where is it exactly?” I ask her curiously, trying to keep her attention for as long as possible. I don’t want to be left alone with this boring day again.

“It’s over by the water park. Trust me, you will like it~ There are a lot of prizes you can win too! I just wish we could play with my friends and all.” Without fail, her text makes my smile disappear, my insecurities latching onto the words just as soon as I read them. It’s my fault that Sunset isn’t really talking to her friends right now. Why does life have to be so confusing? One moment, I’m so happy that I get to be with someone I love so much and the next? I’m regretting getting involved in her life due to my impact on her and her friends. Apple Bloom isn’t able to talk to me due to her sister’s views of me… But… Everything will be alright. It has to, right? “We can get some cheesecake afterward too if you want? I’ve been saving up some money just to treat us~” Sunset texts me, seemingly excited to hang out with me.

“Why do you want to treat us?” I ask her hesitantly, curious about my Summer Mist’s motives.

“Well~” Sunset texts as a response, waiting a moment before typing again. “I wanted to celebrate~ You know, that we’re in a relationship now~” Raising my eyebrow slightly, I can’t help but chuckle at Sunset’s message, typing in my own response.

“Well, I… am really happy that we’re together. I assume this means you’re glad too?” What am I even saying? Of course this means she’s happy too. Right? Why wasn’t I told that the first few weeks of a relationship are rattling like this? I second guess everything I do. Then again, siren culture was a lot more individualistic in terms of relationships. They focused on what a relationship could gain them rather than love. I… I’m happy that I get to be with the one I love.

“Of course I’m happy! I admit that I never really thought I would fall in love with you, but life is full of surprises~ I’m really excited for tonight~” I’ve never played minigolf before, but honestly, I’m excited too. At least I get to spend time with Sunset and find out the rules of a new game.

“I can’t wait~”

===========================================================

Even though minigolf is a supposedly family-friendly game, I’ve already seen multiple dads get mad at each other for “cheating.” I’m not even sure what qualifies as cheating in this game, but some people swear up and down that someone cheated, even if they were going by the official course. The moms of these groups often looked embarrassed about these outbursts and tried to distract the children. In this instance, I’m glad it’s just Sunset and I playing together. She wouldn’t really classify something as cheating as long as no one gets hurt.

I’m also pretty surprised just how colorful everything is. Bright blues, greens, and reds litter the minigolf property. Sugary treats and drinks are offered at every corner and prizes are everywhere. There are even minigames that don’t involve golf. It’s almost like an amusement park, but the main theme is minigolf. Is it wrong of me to feel a bit confused? This place even offered clubs and balls with different color options. It didn’t take us long to pick our golf clubs, but the balls? That is a different story. I chose a red ball after Sunset’s hair, but she has been taking her sweet time picking what ball she wants. Every single one she picks up, she presses it against my cheek. I don’t know why she does it, but it’s sorta… cute? Annoying, but cute.

“What are you doing?” I finally ask her, feeling another cold ball pressed against my cheek. One of her eyes close, sticking her tongue out slowly. Her expression tells me she’s really concentrating on the ball.

“Well, I want to be accurate~” she tells me with a whisper, handing me one of the balls. “Possible. Hold this for me, will you?” Within a second, Sunset picks up another yellow ball, pressing it against my cheek.

“Accurate? What do you mean?” I ask her with a raised eyebrow. Honestly, Sunset’s antics sometimes never make sense, but the fact that she usually does them out of love and consideration makes it worth it. Usually… My new girlfriend has taken so long to pick her ball that multiple groups of people have come in later than us and have already made their way to the courses. Hell, one group actually came back and left in the time she has taken. Then again, that could be because they don’t like this particular place, but still.

“Accurate to my alligator,” she tells me in a calm voice as if it’s completely normal. Her normally warm smile and bubbly demeanor aren’t anywhere to be seen as her eyes concentrate on each ball and my cheek. To see such a determined glance glued to me makes me feel… nervous. But it’s not necessarily a bad feeling either. Do I… like it?

“Accurate to me? You’re trying to get a ball with my exact skin tone?” I say with a chuckle, partly due to my nervousness, but mostly because I found the idea a little insane. It really depends on the lighting. Yet she still persists. She always does. Never afraid to be herself and do what she wants to do. I suppose, in a way, she’s done letting people persuade her attitude. She told me that’s what happened when she came here… Afraid of not fitting in, she became a bully, complimenting her need to belong and her want for power. She left that behind though… Now, she’s a shining star in my life, doing whatever she wishes and still being as beautiful as ever.

Pressing a ball against my cheek, a smile appears on her face, nodding excitedly. “Yep~ This is the one!” she says before grabbing the ball from my hand and putting it back on the counter. The clerk who gave her all these balls looks just as confused as me, but Sunset grabs my arm and drags me out towards the courses. The newly spring weather feels great, making me enjoy Sunset’s decision to come here. Of course, Sunset had to pay, but I promised to pay her back once I get the money. “Do you want to go first?” Sunset asks me with a wide smile, my cheeks once again betraying me. I know absolutely nothing about minigolf, so the idea of going first is mortifying. I would prefer to not embarrass myself in front of the love of my life.

“I don’t really think so,” I whisper, looking away from Sunset as we make it to the first hole. This course isn’t really that special. It’s just a five foot long grass path with a hole at the end, making it an easy beginner course.

“Aw, come on~ I think you can do it!” Sunset encourages me, looking at the hole. “It’s pretty easy. If you want, I could show you what stance to use?” What stance to use? What does she mean? You just hit the ball with your club. Right? God, Adagio. You don’t know anything… Great way to impress Sunset.

Then again, I don’t need to impress her anymore, right? I mean, we’re in a relationship now, but… it feels nice to look good in her eyes. “Sure, I wouldn’t mind,” I momentarily let go of my pride, accepting her offer to help me. Putting my ball down on the tee, Sunset guides me to stand on the side of it with my shoulder aiming the hole.

“Now grab the club with both hands, one in front of the other.” After trying to do what she said, a small frown appears, causing her to shake her head. “Not like that. Put your left hand a little farther down and widen your stance.” What in the hell does “widen my stance” mean? Put my hand further down the club? Down meaning towards the club’s head, right? Why does this have to be so confusing? I’ve never played minigolf before, but it shouldn’t be that difficult. It’s just a game where you hit a ball into a hole. “Here, let me show you.” Standing up, I prepare to leave my position so that Sunset can give me a demonstration, but she stops me in my tracks, stepping behind me. “Okay, you should spread your knees a little more first,” Sunset tells me, pressing her body against mine to guide me in my stance. Once again, I can feel my cheeks betray me. It’s not new to me to be this close to Sunset. We’ve cuddled before, but it’s not like I’m used to it by now. Forcing me to bend slightly, Sunset moves her hands from my hips to my arms, moving to my hands to show me where I should grip the club. “That’s it~ This is the pose you should try to achieve whenever you play golf, alright?” she tells me in her sweetest voice, her soft hands holding my own. Even though my body remains steady, I can’t help but feel nervous at her touch, my mind wanting to hug her or cuddle. This… isn’t so bad. “And… gently raise the club to the right,” she instructs me by helping me move the club in the air, a breeze blowing through my hair. “And move it back to the ball~” Sliding the club through the air, both of us hit the ball with a medium amount of force, causing it to roll down the fake grass. The ball quickly makes it down the pathway, running into no resistance. Gradually, it slows down as it gets close to the hole, stopping right on the edge of the hole.

“So close,” I whisper, stepping away from the tee to give Sunset a turn.

“Don’t give up hope so soon~” Sunset tells me with a wink, putting her ball down on the tee. Within a moment, Sunset gets into the position she just taught me, showing that she’s clearly played this game before. Looking at the hole with a critical eye, Sunset moves her club to the right before hitting her ball with a little more power than my stroke. With ease, the ball moves down the pathway, colliding with my ball and subsequently pushing both balls into the hole. She can do that…? That isn’t some rule breaker? Locking her eyes with mine once more, she simply sticks her tongue out before walking up to me, rubbing my shoulder. “The game’s not over as soon as you think it is~” This game… is pretty fun. I don’t remember how many holes there are, but… I’m sure it’ll be fun as long as we do them together~

===========================================================

Opening the door to Sunset’s apartment, both of us quickly make our way inside, turning the light on. Despite the fact that it’s now spring, the nights are still pretty chilly. “What do you mean you won?” Sunset giggles, continuing our conversation with ease. “I scored less than you!”

“True, but today’s opposite day, so I win by having the most points~” I tease Sunset with a smile, causing her to make a confused face.

“Eh? Very funny, Adagio,” she tells me while rolling her eyes, amused with my joke. Turning around, Sunset takes off her shoes, yawning slightly. Walking up behind her, I help her take off her jacket, hanging it on the rack.

“Besides. I got to have my first golfing experience with you,” I whisper, feeling her jacket gently. It’s true. I feel like I’ve won simply because I got to have fun with her. I got to spend this time with her and learn more of what it’s like to be in a relationship. To call her… mine. Looking back at Sunset, I see a bright blush come over her face, nervously covering one of her cheeks.

“It really meant that much to you?” she asks me with a surprised expression. Considering that the two of us are pretty early in our relationship, yeah, it did mean a lot. It showed me that we were actually compatible. That these feelings of love weren’t just some false expectation of my mind. They’re real… I really love her and she… really loves me~ Walking over to Sunset, I nod slowly, her hand cupping my cheek.

“I was… scared. Whether we would work out in a relationship and all.” As hard as I may try, I can’t keep eye contact with her, looking towards the floor as a blush comes to my cheeks again. “When I confessed to you, I wasn’t sure if we would work out. If we should take it to this level since… we had such a good thing as friends, you know?” I was scared of ruining our friendship… Even though I had already forced myself to stay away from her, it was still scary to actually commit to a relationship. Is that normal? To feel scared that it might ruin anything good you once had? Sunset’s soft touch reminds me how she’s here for me. I never want to lose that… Today was a confirmation that we can work as a couple. Nothing’s been lost. If anything, we’ve gained something, right? If we can still have this much fun as a couple, then nothing is lost.

“To be honest, I was thinking the same thing, but spending time with you today proved that I still love every second with you,” Sunset tells me as gently as possible, a dreamy look in her eyes. Rubbing my cheek with her thumb, she simply smiles at me, communicating her feelings easily. “It’s… so easy these days. To ruin good things with miscommunications and experimentation. Sometimes, you have to ask, ‘why bother?’” Bringing her face closer to mine, I can feel her soft breath on my lips, causing a shock of electricity to travel down my spine. “I’m glad to say that we work~ That every second is still just as fun as the last~” she whispers, pulling me towards her passionately. Within a second, the distance between us is closed, feeling my lips pressed against hers. Every time she had kissed my forehead or cheek in the past, it felt like pure magic that was even more powerful than the kind I used to chase after. When our lips lock, it feels like… heaven. A heaven I should have no right to access. I’ve terrorized so many people in my long life. What makes me deserve this heaven on Earth? Sunset clearly sees some good in me. I’m… really glad. I’m happy that I get to have these moments with her. I love her so much… She doesn’t judge me for my past, even when I hurt her. She takes me for who I am now, rather than holding a grudge. It’s more than I deserve, yet I don’t want to live without her.

Breaking our embrace, Sunset locks her eyes with me once more, wrapping her arms around me. In the couple weeks we’ve been in a relationship, I’ve constantly worried whether or not I would do something to make her think this was a mistake. Dating a previous siren can’t be easy, right? But after today, I feel… confident? Confident that Sunset and I can make it together. If we just try hard enough, we can have a happy relationship, right? All I want to do is make her happy. “Sunset, I… really love you,” I whisper as if someone else can hear us, despite the lack of an audience. Sunset giggles slightly to my statement, rubbing her nose against mine before sighing happily.

“I really love you too, Adagio~” she tells me quietly, giving me another kiss slowly. The two of us stand in silence for a while, letting my emotions wash over me. I never believed actual love could be achievable for a siren. It seemed more like a ruse to get away from my true purpose. Power. Spending time in this world, losing Aria and Sonata, my magic and even my happiness… It’s all proven to me that love can exist in my life. That I can be happy. She proved that to me. Along with the help of a couple friends. Sunset’s hands cup my cheeks again, her dreamy look still persisting. “I’m pretty tired, Adagio~” she tells me quietly, sounding like she doesn’t want to see me go.

“If you’re tired, I should probably let you sleep then~” I whisper, kissing her forehead in return for the multiple times she’s done it to me. Letting her go, I feel surprised when Sunset won’t let me go, holding me just as tightly against her as normal. I hate saying goodbye too… It’s probably my least favorite time whenever I get to see Sunset. Her eyes look into mine with a pleading tone in them. It’s so hard to refuse her when she looks like this… It’s something she used against me a lot when I was injured and she convinced me to let her take care of me.

“Please. Stay,” Sunset whispers, not breaking eye contact with me. “It’s cold outside. And dark. I don’t want you to go,” she explains to me quietly, making me melt under her warm smile. For some reason, I don’t believe the main reason she wants me to stay is because of the cold. I… want to spend more time with her too.

“Okay,” I respond, feeling her hand grab mine as gently as she can. Pulling me towards her bedroom, I can already tell what’s going to play out. We’ve only slept in the same bed once before… Cuddling is not new to us, but this pretty much is. The nights can get pretty lonely and I think both of us know that. Just wishing to be beside her… Opening her door in front of us, she makes sure to close it once we get inside. Taking off my boots, another yawn comes to Sunset, making me admire just how cute she is once more.

“What?” she asks me quietly, rubbing her eyes a little bit before walking towards the bed.

“You’re just cute,” I respond, taking my jacket off. Sunset looks at me with a raised eyebrow, chuckling slightly.

“You’re the cute one~ You didn’t even know how to play minigolf until I helped you~” she teases me, still looking pretty tired.

“And you’re a great teacher~ But you’re a better girlfriend~” I wink at Sunset, walking over to the opposite side of the bed. Sunset simply giggles at my response, getting under the covers before me. Once she gets settled, Sunset looks towards me with the same warm smile I fell in love with.

“Well? Are we going to cuddle or not?” she asks me with another heavy yawn, blinking a couple times to try and stay awake from it. Giggling, I slip under the covers beside her, sighing from the heat. Taking a deep breath, it takes me a moment to actually get the courage to get closer to her. Even though we’ve done this before, it’s still not “normal” to me. Getting closer to her, I hesitantly wrap my arm around Sunset’s body, feeling her warmth. Wrapping my leg around her, I slowly rest my head on her chest. For some reason, hearing her breaths calms me down quite a bit. It feels really nice to cuddle her like this. It feels reassuring, calming… and loving. The warmth of her body and her love is enough to make me stay here forever. Wrapping her arms around me, Sunset sighs happily, seemingly enjoying this just as much as I do. “Thank you for staying, Adagio~ I… really love this. Being near you and all,” she whispers, sharing her feelings. Honestly, not having her on the other side of the bed is lonely… I love this too. Being able to wake up to her, not being alone while I sleep. It’s… really nice. I wouldn’t give it up for anything else.

“I love you so much, Sunset,” I whisper back to her, enjoying the warmth I can feel. Even though I wasn’t as tired as she was, my eyes already feel heavy. Maybe this is my body’s way of telling me that I want to sleep here just as much as she does. That I want to hold onto her until I can finally fall asleep. This… is my new home. Not Equestria. She is my new home. The one I love.

“I love you so much too, Adagio,” she tells me before kissing my forehead, holding me close to her body. Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath and try to enjoy this for as long as I can. “Goodnight~”